Descendancy Narrative of Wulgrin I, Count de Périgord

Wulgrin I, Count de Périgord (Wulgrin I was Mayor of the Palace of King Charles Le Chauve) (André Roux: Scrolls from his personal genealogicaL research. The Number refers to the family branch numbers on his many scrolls, 87, 156.) (Roderick W. Stuart, Royalty for Commoners in ISBN: 0- 8063-1344-7 (1001 North Calvert Street, Baltimore, MD 21202, USA: Genealogical Publishing Company, Inc., 1992), Page 234, Line 329-38.) (P.D. Abbott, Provinces, Pays and Seigneuries of France in ISBN: 0-9593773-0-1 (Author at 266 Myrtleford, 3737, Australia: Priries Printers Pty. Ltd, Canberra

A.C.T., Australia, November, 1981), Page 329.).

AKA: Wulgrin I, Count d'Agen. AKA: Wulfgrin I, Count d'Angoulême The province of Angoumois comprised the areas now occupied by the Departments of Charente, with some rectifications. Regions of Charente excluded from the Province were, in the North, those of Confolentais, Champagne Mouton, and Villelagnon; in the Southwest, that part of the arrondissement of Cognac, South of the Né. But included in the Province were Deux Sèvres, a small pays near Sauzé- Vaussais and in Haute Vienne, an irregular intrusion comprising Oradour, Saint Mathieu, and Saint Victurnien. The Capital of Angoumois was Angoulême [Charente]. At first part of Saintonge, Angoumois became an independent City late in the Roman era. During the Carolingians Period, the pays constituted a County, as it was also probably under the Mérovingiens. In 770, there was a Comte named Vulgrin; in 839, the Comte was Turpion. The latter was killed by Normans in 863. He was followed by his brother Émenon (d.866) who met his death in an encounter with Landry, Comte de Saintes. King Charles II passed over Adhémar, son of Émenon, who was but a child an conferred the County on Boungrin=Wulgrin, perhaps a descendant of the first Comte of that name. Wulgrin was also Comte de Périgord and d'Agen (Abbott, Page 457.). AKA: Wulgrin I, Comte du Périgord (Citing: Père Anselme, Histoire généalogique et chronologique de la Maison Royale de France, des Pairs, Grands Officiers de la Couronne et de la Maison du Roy: et des anciens Barons du Royaume, Collection H&G, (édition originale 1726-1733 et suppplément de Potier de Courcy en 12 volumes), n.d.). Born: before 829, son of Roricon d'Anjou and N? N?, Wulgrin I is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Roselinde. Périgord was the pays of the Petrocorii tribe in the Frank Period. Raimond, appointed Duc of the region by Gontran, was defeated by Didier in 581. In 778, Charlemagne appointed Widebalde Comte. Around 840 the Comte was Imon. Hi successor, Wulgrin, was also Comte d'Angoulême (Abbott, Page 329.). Married circa 844: Roselinde, Countess de Toulouse,, daughter of Bernard I, Count de Toulouse and Duodène=Liégarde N? Died: on 3 May 886 (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

1 Alduin I, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Abbott, Page 329.). Born: before 871 at Angoulême, Aquitaine, France, son of Wulgrin I, Count de Périgord and Roselinde, Countess de Toulouse, Alduin I is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he became Comte. Note - between 0886 and 0916: Alduin I was Comte d'Angoulême from 886 to 916 (Source is from a note posted on the Genealogy Electronic Bulletin Board of the Prodigy Interactive Personal Service a computer online service, Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). Married before 895: N? N? Died: on 27 Mar 916 at France Alduin I is buried at Saint-Cybard, Angoulême, Aquitaine, France. In a handwritten document on the "Plantagenet Ancestry", Lord Mountbatten [via Robert Carver] indicates that Alduin died on 29 March 916. The French web site indicate he died on 25 March (Ibid.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

1.1 Guillaume I/II, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Stuart, Page 64, Line 87-35.). Also Known As: Guillaume "Taillefer" (Abbott, Page 458.). Born: before 906 at Aquitaine, France, son of Alduin I, Count d'Angoulême and N? N?, Guillaume I/II was a minor in the year 916. Married before 936: N? N? (She was a concubine). Died: on 6 Aug 956 (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry.").

1.1.1 Ave d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 137, 228.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). Married Name: de Limoges. Married Name: de Rochechouart. Born: before 952 at France, daughter of Guillaume I/II, Count d'Angoulême and N? N? Married before 1009 at France: Aimery I, Vicomte de Limoges,, son of Giraud, Vicomte de Limoges and Rothilde de Brosse.

1.1.1.1 Aimery II, Seigneur de Rochechouart (André Roux: Scrolls, 228.) (Abbott, Page 417.). Born: before 1010 at France, son of Aimery I, Vicomte de Limoges and Ave d'Angoulême, Aimery II was alive in the years 1037 - 1047, and is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Rotberge was born. Married before 1027 at France: Ermessinde de Champagnac,, daughter of Foucaud de Champagnat and N? N? Died: in 1059.

1.1.1.1.1 Rotberge de Rochechouart (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 212, 228.). Married Name: de Comborn. Born: before 1028 at Rochechouard, Limousin, France, daughter of Aimery II, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Ermessinde de Champagnac, Rotberge is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Archambaud II. Married circa 1035 at France: Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn,, son of Ebles I, Vicomte de Comborn and Béatrix de Normandie. Died: after 1095 Rotberge was alive in the year 1095.

1.1.1.1.1.1 Ebles de Comborn (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 212.) (Abbott, Page 432.). AKA: Ebles I, Vicomte de Ventadour (Abbott, Page 439.). Born: circa 1040 at Limousin, France, son of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart. Married circa 1061 at France: Marie de Limoges,, daughter of Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges and Umberge d'Angoulême (Marie was Ebles I's first wife). Married in 1084 at France: Almodis de Ventadour (Ebles became the Viscount de Ventadour by marriage. Almodis was Ebles I's second wife). Died: circa 1092.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Ebles II, Vicomte de Ventadour (André Roux: Scrolls, 212.). Born: circa 1086 at Comborn, Limousin, France, son of Ebles de Comborn and Almodis de Ventadour, Ebles II is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son Ebles III was born. Married in 1107: Alix de Montluçon,, daughter of Guillaume de Montluçon and N? N? Died: in 1155 at Mont Cassin, MNonte Cassino, Latium, Italy, According to André Roux, Ebles II was alive in the year 1130 (Abbott, Page 439.).

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Archambaud de Ventadour (Paul Theroff, posts on the Genealogy Bulletin Board of the Prodigy Interactive Personal Service, was a member as of 5 April 1994, at which time he held the identification MPSE79A, until July, 1996. His main source was Europaseische Stammtafeln, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: before 1104 at France, son of Ebles II, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montluçon, Archambaud was the older brother of Ebles III.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2 Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour (André Roux: Scrolls, 126, 212.) (Abbott, Pages 439-440.). Born: between 1105 and 1125 at Ventadour, Corrèze, Limousin, France, son of Ebles II, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montluçon, Ebles III is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his daughter Matabrune was born. Married circa 1128 at France: Marguerite de Turenne,, daughter of Raymond I, Vicomte de Turenne and Mathilde du Perche (Marguerite was Ebles III's first wife). Married in 1151 at France: Alix de Montpellier,, daughter of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona. Died: in 1170 at France.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1 Matabrune de Ventadour (André Roux: Scrolls, 210, 212.). Married Name: d'Aubusson. Married Name: de Chabanais. Born: between 1129 and 1132 at Limousin, France, daughter of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne. Married before 1161 at France: Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson,, son of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn (Rainaud V was Matabrune's first husband. The Chronicon Gaufredi Vosiensis names "Matebrunam" as the daughter of "Ademaro vicecomite Lemovicensi, sponsam illius Margaretam, sororem Bosonis de Torenna" and her second husband "Ebolus Ventadorensis, filius Eboli Cantatoria", recording that she married firstly "Rainaldum Leprosum Vicecomitem de Albusson" and secondly "Eschivard frater Jordani de Chabannès et Bosonis Abbatis Stirpensis" (Ex Chronico Gaufredi Vosiensis, 53, RHGF XII, p. 438.)). Married before 1180 at France: Eschivat de Chabanais (Eschivat was Matabrune's second husband).

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1 Guy I, Vicomte d'Aubusson ("Guido vicecomes de Albuconio" confirmed donations by "nobilis vir R. de Albuconio vicecomes [pater] noster iam defunctus" to the priory of Notre-Dame de Clairavaux, by charter dated 1250) (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 210.). Born: before 1162 at Aubusson, Marche, France, son of Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Matabrune de Ventadour, Guy I was alive in the year 1174 and is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Rainaud VI, was born. Married before 1179 at France: Assalide de Comborn,, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord (The Chronicon Gaufredi Vosiensis records that "Archambaldus Combornensis" and his wife Jordana had six daughters, of whom "Assalida… Clara…Fina…Garcilla…Petronilla", specifying that Assalide married "Guidonem Vicecomitem de Albusso"). Died: after 1190 Guy I was alive in the year 1190.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1 Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson (André Roux: Scrolls, 210.).

Born: before 1180 at Aubusson, Creuse, Marche, France, son of Guy I, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Assalide de Comborn, Rainaud VI was alive in the year 1201, and was Vicomte in 1183. Married before 1218: Ahel = Aélis N? (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Note - between 16 Jun 1219 and 1 Aug 1219 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Rainaud VI fought at the second Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.

Married before 1244: Marguerite N? Died: circa 1249 Rainaud VI was alive in the year 1246.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.2 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1167, son of Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Matabrune de Ventadour. AKA: Ranulfe, Prévôt d'Évaux-en- Combrailles (Information posted on the Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ANGOULEME.htm#_Toc389137365.). Died: circa 1192.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.3 Guillaume, Abbé de Clermont (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1193, son of Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Matabrune de Ventadour (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1.4 Agnès d'Aubusson (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married: Bernard de La Roche-Aymon (Ibid.). Married Name: de La Roche-Aymon (Ibid.). Born: before 1194, daughter of Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Matabrune de Ventadour (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2 Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour (André Roux: Scrolls, 212.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: between 1151 and 1159 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Ebles IV is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Sibylle. Married before 1174 at France: Sibille de Faye,, daughter of Raoul de Faye and Adélaïde de Poitiers. Died: circa 1184 (Abbott, Page 440.).

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1 Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour (André Roux: Scrolls, 125, 212.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 17 July 1994 at 00:34 Hours.). Born: before 1180 at Ventadour, Corrèze, Limousin, France, son of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye. Married before 1204: Marie de Limoges,, daughter of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles (She was Ebles V's first wife). Married before 1206 at France: Marguerite de Turenne,, daughter of Raimond III, Vicomte de Turenne and Hélie de Sévérac. Note - circa 1214: Ebles V enterred a monastery circa 1214, whereupon he was succeeded by Raymond, one of many children by his second wife, Marguerite de Turenne. Died: in 1221 (Abbott, Page 440.).

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.1 Alésie de Ventadour (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 31 July 1994 at 03:19 Hours.). Married Name: d'Auvergne. Married Name: de Mercoeur. MaterAlter: Robert III, Dauphin d'Auvergne/Alésie de Ventadour. Born: before 1206 at France, daughter of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, Alésie was the older sister of Marie, and she is presumed to have been at least 15 years old when she married Guillaume. Married before 1221 at France: Guillaume, Seigneur de Mercoeur,, son of Béraud VII de Mercoeur and Alix de Bourgogne. Married between 1238 and 1240 at France: Robert-"Dauphin", Comte de Clermont,, son of Guillaume II, Count de Clermont and Huguette, Dame de Chamalières (Robert I was Alésie's second husband). Died: after 1239.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.2 Raimond I, Vicomte de Ventadour (André Roux: Scrolls, 212.). Born: before 1207 at France, son of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, Raimond I was the older brother of Ebles VI.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.3 Ebles VI, Vicomte de Ventadour (Ibid.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 17 July 1994 at 00:34 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 440.).

Born: before 1208 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, Ebles VI was the older brother of Hélie. Married before 1247 at France: Dauphine de La Tour,, daughter of Bernard I/VI, Seigneur de La Tour and Jeanne de Toulouse. Note - between 18 Sep 1248 and 24 Apr 1254: Ebles VI participated in the Seventh Crusade. The Seventh Crusade was a crusade led by Louis IX of France from 18 September 1248 to 24 April 1254. Approximately 50,000 gold bezants (a sum equal to the entire annual revenue of France) was paid in ransom for King Louis who, along with thousands of his troops, were captured and defeated by the Egyptian army led by the Ayyubid Sultan Turanshah supported by the Bahariyya Mamluks led by Faris ad-Din Aktai, Baibars al- Bunduqdari, Qutuz , Aybak and Qalawun. France was perhaps the strongest state in Europe at the time, as the Albigensian Crusade had brought Provence into Parisian control. Poitou was ruled by Louis IX's brother Alphonse of Poitiers, who joined him on his crusade in 1245. Another brother, Charles I of Anjou, also joined Louis. For the next three years Louis collected an ecclesiastical tenth (mostly from church tithes), and in 1248 he and his approximately 15,000-strong army that included 3,000 knights, and 5,000 crossbowmen sailed on 36 ships from the ports of Aigues-Mortes, which had been specifically built to prepare for the crusade, and Marseille. Louis IX's financial preparations for this expedition were comparatively well organized, and he was able to raise approximately 1,500,000 livres tournois. However, many nobles who joined Louis on the expedition had to borrow money from the royal treasury, and the crusade turned out to be very expensive. The Seventh shares with the Sixth Crusade the attribute of being under the control of a particular monarch. Taken together, they show plainly that the papacy had lost control of the crusading movement and, equally, that the movement was no longer able to stir interest throughout Europe. The crusades were close to becoming the instrument of national policy. The King and Queen sailed to Cyprus, arriving at Limassol on 18 September 1248, where they were received by King Henry of Cyprus. They were joined there by the Grand Master of the Hospital, the Grand Master of the Temple, and many of the Palestinian barons. Louis called a council and there it was agreed to aim for Egypt. Both in the Latin West and in Outremer it was understood that Jerusalem could never be secure so long as Egypt was hostile. the Latin Empire set up after the Fourth Crusade asked for his help against the Byzantine Empire of Nicaea, and the Principality of Antioch and the Knights Templar wanted his help in Syria, where the Muslims had recently captured Sidon. Once the objective was decided, Louis wanted to set out at once, but the locals persuaded him that an attack on the Nile delta in winter would be too risky. There were few harbors along the delta; landing required calm seas and the winter storms made these unpredictable. Despite his eagerness, Louis agreed to wait until spring. Egypt would, Louis thought, provide a base from which to attack Jerusalem, and its wealth and supply of grain would keep the crusaders fed and equipped. During the winter, the king was distracted by various diplomatic maneuvers, including sending an expedition to the Mongols to seek an alliance there. Constantinople begged him to help in its struggle with the Emperor of Nicaea. Antioch asked for help. The Templars were engaged in some complex negotiations with Aleppo. Louis steadfastly refused to be distracted from his crusading goal and refused all these entanglements, except he did send six hundred archers to Bohémond at Antioch. In the spring, additional troops arrived from the Morea. Louis had arranged for supplies at Cyprus, but he had planned only for a stay of weeks, not months, and he now had far fewer stores than he had hoped. More time (and supplies) was wasted in trying to find ships, for Venice now refused to help at all, and Genoa was distracted by a war. When a fleet did assemble, it was promptly scattered in a storm. When Louis sailed in May 1249, he had with him only about a quarter of his army. The rest of the army was making its way toward Egypt as best it could, but Louis would not wait. He arrived off the coast of Egypt on 4 June 1249. The Egyptians knew Louis was coming and had dispatched a strong force to oppose him. His advisors all told Louis to wait until the rest of the army should come up, but he refused. On the morning of the 5th, the King landed, leading his troops personally. A fierce battle developed on the beach. John of Ibelin, Count of Jaffa, along with the King himself, distinguished themselves with their courage. The Egyptian commander, Fakhr ad-Din, withdrew under cover of darkness back to Damietta. While there was great elation at their victory, the Christians knew that the really hard fighting still lay ahead. During the night, Fakhr ad-Din found that the city lacked the resolve to fight. He made the tactical decision to abandon the city and to retreat up river. Most of the Muslim population, already in a panic over the prospect of a terrible siege, left with the Egyptian troops. In the morning, some Christians from the city came to the French camp to tell them that the city was undefended. Louis marched triumphantly into Damietta on 6 June 1249. The last time Damietta had fallen to the Christians, the Sultan had offered Jerusalem in exchange. Hopes among the Crusaders ran very high. Having won Damietta, the Crusaders now stopped. The Nile would begin to flood in another month, and everyone remembered the fate of the Fifth Crusade. Moreover, the greater part of the army had not yet arrived. Louis decided to wait out the flood season before considering a further advance up the Nile. The knights sat back and enjoyed the spoils of war. Louis was in his element here, dispensing justice and arrangement the affairs of government. But as the army grew and waiting, it consumed supplies at an alarming rate, and discipline grew slack. Once again the Sultan, who was old and dying of tuberculosis, offered Jerusalem for Damietta. Once again, the Crusaders refused, believing that they had the Egyptians on the run and would be able to win even more. Louis ignored the agreement made during the Fifth Crusade that Damietta should be given to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, now a rump state in Acre, but he did set up an archbishopric there (under the authority of the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem) and used the city as a base to direct military operations against the Muslims of Syria. In Cairo, the political temperature rose rapidly. The Sultan, Ayub, was dying and everyone knew it. He had relied on his slave warriors, known as the Mamluks, for the defense of Damietta and they were now disgraced. They were advocating a palace revolution to restore their position, but Fakhr ad-Din would not lead them. Ayub did what he could. Al-Kamil had constructed a small town on the site of his victory over the Fifth Crusade, naming it al-Mansourah: the Victorious. Ayub had himself brought in a litter to Mansourah and turned the place into an armed camp. He sent Bedouin raiders out to harry any Christians who dared to venture beyond Damietta and the army camp set up outside it. September came and went, then October. The floodwaters receded and the way to Cairo opened. Louis received reinforcements from France, commanded by his brother Alfonso of Poitou. After some discussion, it was agreed to advance up the Nile toward Cairo, and the army set out on 20 November 1249. The King left his Queen behind in Damietta, along with the Patriarch of Jerusalem and a strong garrison. Louis IX sent a letter to as-Salih Ayyub that said : “ As you know that I am the ruler of the Christian nation I do know you are the ruler of the Muhammadan nation. The people of Andalusia give me money and gifts while we drive them like cattle. We kill their men and we make their women widows. We take the boys and the girls as prisoners and we make houses empty. I have told you enough and I have advised you to the end, so now if you make the strongest oath to me and if you go to christian priests and monks and if you carry kindles before my eyes as a sign of obeying the cross, all these will not persuade me from reaching you and killing you at your dearest spot on earth. If the land will be mine then it is a gift to me. If the land will be yours and you defeat me then you will have the upper hand. I have told you and I have warned you about my soldiers who obey me. They can fill open fields and mountains, their number like pebbles. They will be sent to you with swords of destruction.” In November 1249, Louis marched towards Cairo, and almost at the same time, the Ayyubid sultan of Egypt, as- Salih Ayyub, died. Sultan Ayub died on 23 November 1249 at Mansourah. With the Mamluks and other troops already restless, the Sultana managed to hide the fact of her husbands death long enough to recall her son, Turan-shah, from Syria and to make sure that she and Fakhr ad-Din were securely in power. She managed all this even as Louis and his army were advancing up the Nile toward her. Fakhr ad-Din kept most of his forces at Mansourah, securely protected by the joining of the Bahr as-Saghir with the Nile--exactly the same position occupied by al-Kamil about thirty years previously. He sent cavalry forces out to oppose the Christians, and some heavy fighting developed at Fariskur on 7 December, but Louis led his troops well and they were little delayed by these attacks. The Crusaders arrived on the banks of the Bahr as-Saghir on 21 December 1249, and the two armies dug in. The rivers protected the Christians as much as they did the Muslims. Fakhr ad-Din tried several times to find a way to attack the French, but each attempt was thwarted. For their part, the Christians were engaged in trying to build a dyke to bridge the river, but the Egyptians managed to thwart that in their turn. January 1250 passed in these activities. Then, at the beginning of February, the Crusaders got a break. A Coptic Christian offered to show them a ford across the river. They set out on 8 February 1250. The vanguard was led by the King's brother, Robert of Artois, accompanied by the Templars and the English. Louis gave strict orders that no one should attack until he himself gave the order. The crossing was difficult and took a long time. Once over, Artois decided to attack right away, fearing that the Egyptians might discover him there before the French could get across. The Templars reminded him of the King's orders, but he made the decision to attack anyway. Duke Robert was almost immediately successful. The Egyptians were just going about their morning business, unaware that the Christians had crossed the river, so the French were able to burst into the camp almost unopposed. The Egyptians were not formed up, many weren't even armored. Many fled immediately for Mansourah; those who stood and fought, including the Egyptian commander Fakhr ad-Din, were slaughtered. The Egyptian camp was now in Crusader hands, a very great triumph, but Robert of Artois wanted more. He wanted to pursue the fleeing Egyptians and to capture Mansourah; if that city fell, Cairo could not stand. With Cairo, so fell all of Egypt, and the future of the Holy Land would be assured. It was a crucial moment. But the Crusader forces were badly dispersed in and around the Egyptian camp, and in any case the superiority of the Latin cavalry would be lost in the narrow streets of a city. Both the Grand Master of the Temple, William of Sonnac, and the commander of the English contingent, the Earl of Salisbury, advised Robert to wait for the main Crusader force under King Louis. The Duke dismissed the others as cowards and urged his French forces forward. The Templars and the English reluctantly followed, knowing that Artois would be killed if he went on alone. King Louis and the bulk of the French army were still crossing the Bahr as-Saghir, unaware of what was happening. In Mansourah, the fleeing Mamluks were re-grouped under a new leader, Rukn ad-Din Baibars. He stationed his men around the city and allowed the Crusaders to charge into the city without opposition. Once they were all deep within the town, Baibars ordered the counter-attack. Even the people of the town took part, casting down stones and pulling riders from their horses. The Crusaders could not defend themselves; many, indeed, found themselves in alleys so narrow they could not even turn their horses around. Disaster fell on them. Two hundred and ninety Templar knights rode into Mansourah; five escaped. Robert of Artois was killed, overwhelmed when he tried to take refuge in a house. The Lord of Coucy and the Count of Brienne were killed. The Grand Master William lost one eye, but managed to get away. The Earl of Salisbury and almost all of the English knights were killed. Many who escaped the city drowned while trying to swim the river back to safety. Duke Peter of Brittany, severely wounded, managed to make it to the river crossing and it was he who told the King of the disaster. Louis knew what was coming. He quickly formed his army up to meet an attack, but his crossbowmen were still on the other side of the river. The king ordered a pontoon bridge to be built as quickly as possible so they could cross, knowing that their arrows would be needed. In the meantime, the Mamluks attacked. That afternoon saw hard fighting on both sides. More than once the Egyptian army was on the verge of success, but personal courage on the Christian side kept the French intact. Toward sundown, the bridge was at last completed and the bowmen hurried over. That was enough for the Egyptians, and they retired to the safety of Mansourah. Louis learned of his brother's death only after the fighting was done. He wept over his loss, but he could not hope for vengeance, for that same brother had been responsible for the loss of too many knights. The king ordered a retreat back to the Crusader camp. Louis was defeated as well, but he did not withdraw to Damietta for months, preferring to besiege Mansourah, which ended in starvation and death for the crusaders rather than the Muslims. In showing utter agony, a Templar knight lamented : “ Rage and sorrow are seated in my heart...so firmly that I scarce dare to stay alive. It seems that God wishes to support the Turks to our loss...ah, lord God...alas, the realm of the East has lost so much that it will never be able to rise up again. They will make a Mosque of Holy Mary's convent, and since the theft pleases her Son, who should weep at this, we are forced to comply as well...Anyone who wishes to fight the Turks is mad, for Jesus Christ does not fight them any more. They have conquered, they will conquer. For every day they drive us down, knowing that God, who was awake, sleeps now, and Muhammad waxes powerful.” The Egyptians soon tried to capitalize on their victory, attacking three days after the Battle of Mansourah. Hard fighting lasted all day, but in the end the Christians were able to withstand the attack and the Egyptians again withdrew. There followed a stalemate that lasted for several weeks, but always to the detriment of the Christians. After the death of the Sultan, the Sultana immediately summoned Turanshah to Cairo. He arrived on 28 February 1250 and soon tightened the noose around the Christians by implementing a successful blockade of the Nile. All though March, few supply ships managed to slip the blockade; at the end of the month, a whole fleet of thirty-two ships were seized. Famine and disease stalked the Christian camp, and King Louis realized that he must retreat or risk losing everything. He first tried to offer Turanshah an exchange: Damietta for Jerusalem; but the Sultan would have none of it. The Latin army set out under cover of darkness early on 5 April 1250. They managed to get across the Bahr as- Saghir via a pontoon bridge before the Egyptians noticed the movement, but the Christians neglected to destroy the bridge behind them and the Egyptians set out in pursuit. The King remained in the rear guard, leading the defense against the Egyptian attacks. That night, however, he fell ill and by morning could barely ride. The next day, the army tried to move on, but typhoid and dysentery were everywhere. By mid-day, the King could go no further and his bodyguard placed him in a house at Sharimshah. The Egyptians closed in. Although the King never ordered a surrender, and Philip of Montfort was negotiating with the Sultan, there was a confusion of orders and the army simply surrendered. It scarcely mattered; the army could not have fought. A little later, the Christian ships that had been sent down the Nile carrying the sick and wounded were likewise captured. The entire Crusader army, including the King of France and many of the barons of Outremer, was now captive. The only point of resistance was Damietta, still under the command of Queen Margaret of France. With her were only a handful of knights, a large contingent of Italians, and the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Her situation was complicated by the fact that she was nine months pregnant. The Egyptians had captured such a large army, they lacked enough men even to guard it. Every day, for the next seven days in succession, three hundred of the weakest were taken aside and decapitated. By these measures the number of Christian captives was reduced to a manageable size. King Louis was take to Mansourah, both for better security and for better medical care, for his was very sick. Even so, he was kept in chains, even while he was being nursed back to health. The King's health was very important to the Sultan, for he was the biggest bargaining chip. That there was a bargain to be made at all was due largely to Queen Margaret. Three days after hearing of the surrender of the army and the capture of her husband, Margaret gave birth to a son whom she named John Tristan (John Sorrow). That same day she heard that the Italians were planning to abandon Damietta as the city was threatened with a shortage of food. Summoning their leaders to her bedside, she persuaded them to stay by offering to buy sufficient food out of her own purse. Margaret and her son were soon sent to the safety of Acre, and negotiations with the Sultan were taken over by the Patriarch Robert, but the Queen's courage at a crucial moment had saved the city, giving the Patriarch something with which to bargain. Meanwhile, extraordinary events were transpiring at Fariskur, where the Sultan and the main Egyptian army were encamped. On 2 May 1250, Turanshah gave a great banquet. At the end of the feast, a faction of Mamluk soldiers rushed in and tried to kill him. These soldiers had been offended by Turanshah's treatment of them and, led by Baibars, decided to exact vengeance. The Sultan was wounded but managed to escape to a tower next to the Nile River. The Mamluks pursued him and set the tower on fire. Turanshah leaped into the river. His pursuers stood on the banks and shot at him with arrows, even as he begged for his life, offering to abdicate. Unable to kill him from the shore, Baibars himself waded out into the water and hacked the Sultan to death. A puppet Sultan was chosen, but he lasted only a few years. In reality, from that bloody night forward, Baibars Bundukdari was the ruler of Egypt. The Mamluks would rule here for almost three hundred years as the slave- sultans. The Patriarch of Jerusalem arrived in the immediate aftermath of these events. Despite some blood- curdling threats, the Mamluks chose to confirm the bargain made by Turanshah, mainly because of the enormous ransom of half a million pounds tournois. On May 6, Damietta was surrendered to the Egyptians, and King Louis was brought there and released the same day. He was required to pay half the ransom (now reduced to 400,000 pounds) immediately. With the reluctant help of the Templars, he managed to do this and to set sail the same day for Acre. A great many wounded soldiers had been left behind at Damietta; as soon as the Crusaders were gone, the Mamluks slaughtered all these. Louis arrived at Acre on 12 May 1250. Most of his army was dead and much of the rest of it was still captive. He was still obliged to raise the other half of the ransom money to free them, but his own financial reserves had been drained nearly dry. His mother wrote from France that he was sorely needed at home, but he decided to stay. His brothers and many others went home in July, leaving behind as much money as they could spare and about 1,400 men. Louis was now effectively the ruler of Outremer. Conrad of Germany was technically its monarch, but he obviously had no intention of coming to the East, and a commander was desperately needed. Some legal shuffling was done to give an appearance of legitimacy, but Louis' role was more pragmatic than legal. Fortunately, the Mamluk revolution that had led to a new split between Cairo and Damascus, for the Syrians resented the Mamluks and their murder of Turanshah. An-Nasr Yusuf of Aleppo, a great-grandson of Saladin, occupied Damascus and opened negotiations with Louis. He could not accept an open alliance with so many prisoners still in Egypt, but at least the King did not need to face an immediate Muslim offensive against the Crusader states. That winter, the Ayubites of Damascus invaded Egypt but were repulsed. In 1251, because of this rivalry between the Ayubites and the Mamluks, Louis was able to negotiate the return of all the Christian prisoners (about three thousand) in exchange for three hundred Muslim prisoners and no further money; in return, Louis promised to aid Cairo against Damascus. The King had learned a great deal about politics in Outremer. Louis spent 1252 repairing fortifications in various towns, working from Jaffa. Although there was some maneuvering of armies, the Mamluks chose not to leave the safety of Egypt and neither Louis nor an-Nasr Yusuf would risk an open battle. In 1253, Yusuf appealed to the Caliph at Baghdad to arbitrate between himself and Aibek, the puppet Sultan of Cairo. The Caliph was concerned to unite the Muslims against the invading Mongols and so took an uncharacteristically active hand. He negotiated a settlement acceptable to both Damascus and Cairo, and the alliance with the Christians was immediately forgotten. Louis' presence in Outremer had saved the Crusader states from the disaster at Mansourah. He did this not only by dealing effectively with the Ayubites at Damascus and the Mamluks at Cairo, but also by keeping good order among the barons of Outremer and by gaining their respect. Louis conducted himself with bravery in the battles in Egypt and with great dignity while in captivity. Once he arrived at Acre, he showed himself to be fair-minded, generous and impartial in his dealings with the barons. He arbitrated a dispute at Antioch and then some delicate issues of succession over the crown of Jerusalem itself. He could easily have made himself a partisan in this latter, and even have laid claim to the throne himself. Instead, he continued to administer the affairs of the kingdom in the name of its child-kings and respected the decisions of the High Court of Cyprus regarding the succession. Despite feeling that he was still needed in Outremer, Louis returned to France in 1254. His mother had died in November 1252. She had been the strong hand at the helm during his abscence, and trouble broke out soon after her death. By late 1253, with trouble in Flanders and with King Henry of England threatening, Louis knew he had to leave. He set out on 24 April 1254 and arrived in France in July. The immediate parallels with the Fifth Crusade are obvious: the capture of Damietta, a brave advance upriver followed by catastrophe. But the effects of the Seventh Crusade were perhaps even more profound. Louis was universally respected. There had been no internal rivalries within the Crusader camp. If God did not grant victory here, then perhaps victory belonged only to the early Crusaders, who had long since passed into legendary status. It would be long before there was again any enthusiasm for crusading; another generation, really. The loss of money and life was disastrous for the Crusader states themselves and especially for the Military Orders; they never fully recovered. Outremer was now faced with an aggressive military state in Egypt and only the ominous advance of the Mongols prolonged its life. Once the Mongols had been dealt with, the Crusader states fell quickly. Louis himself was deeply distressed over his failure. He lost a brother on the Crusade and many good friends besides. It is evident that he was haunted by this because at the end of his life, he undertook another crusade. In 1270, against the advice of counselors and family, Louis again fielded an army and headed east. His ultimate goal was again deflected by a brother: this time, by Charles of Anjou, now King of Sicily, who persuaded Louis to attack Tunis first. He did so, gained a victory, but died of a fever in August. As a final irony, he was preceeded in death at Tunis by his son, John Tristan, the boy born at Damietta amid disaster. The history of the Seventh Crusade was written by Jean de Joinville, who was also a participant, Matthew Paris and many Muslim historians.

Died: between 1265 and 1272 at France Some sources assert that Ebles VI was alive in the year 1272 while others assert that he died in 1265.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.4 Hélie de Ventadour (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: before 1209 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, Hélie was the older brother of Bernard.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.5 Bernard de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Bernard, Évêque de Le Puy. Born: before 1210 at France, son of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, This bishop was the older brother of Bernard, the Archdeacon of Limoges. Died: after 1254 at Le Puy, Haute-Loire, Languedoc, France, Le Puy is now the capital of the Haute-Loire, on the Loire River, in the ancient region of Velay.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.6 Bernard de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Bernard, Archidiacre de Limoges. Died: at Prison, Chlemutsi. Born: before 1211 at France, son of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, Bernard was the brother of Alésie.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.1.7 Marie de Ventadour (Ibid.). Married Name: de Malaguise. Born: before 1212 at Limousin, France, daughter of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne, Marie, possibly the youngest of Ebles VI's children is presumed to have been born before he enterred the monastery. Married before 1260 at France: Bernard de Malaguise.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.2 Raimond de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: before 1181 at France, son of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye, Raimond was the younger brother of Ebles V.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.3 Aymon de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: before 1182 at France, son of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye, Aymon was the younger brother of Raimond.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.4 Ebles de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Ebles, Seigneur de Charlus. Born: before 1183 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye, Ebles was the younger brother of Aymon.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.5 Sibylle de Ventadour (Ibid.). Died: at France Sibylle was a nun at La Faye. Born: before 1183 at Limousin, France, daughter of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.6 Raoul de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul, Abbé de l'Étoile. Born: before 1184 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye, Raoul was the younger brother of Ebles.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2.7 Marie de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: before 1184 at Limousin, France, daughter of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.3 Guillaume de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume, Abbé de Tulle. Born: between 1152 and 1160 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Guillaume was the younger brother of Ebles IV.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.4 Ebles de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Ebles, Abbé de Figeac. Died: at Figeac, Rouergue, Guyenne, France. Born: between 1153 and 1161 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Ebles was the younger brother of Guillaume.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.5 Bernard de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Bernard, Abbé de Tulle. Born: between 1154 and 1162 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Bernard was the younger brother of Ebles.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.6 Gui de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: between 1155 and 1163 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Gui was the younger brother of Bernard.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.7 Raimond de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: between 1156 and 1164 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Raimond was the younger brother of Gui.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.8 Hélie de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Hélie, Moine de Tulle. Born: between 1157 and 1165 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Hélie was the younger brother of Raimond.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.9 Guillaume de Ventadour (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume, Abbé de Bonneseigne. Born: between 1158 and 1166 at Limousin, France, son of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montpellier, Guillaume was the younger brother of Hélie.

1.1.1.1.1.1.1.3 Aymond de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: between 1106 and 1128 at France, son of Ebles II, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montluçon, Aymond was the younger brother of Ebles III.

1.1.1.1.1.1.2 Archambaud II, Vicomte de Ventadour (Ibid.). Born: before 1089 at France, son of Ebles de Comborn and Almodis de Ventadour. Died: circa 1106 (Abbott, Page 439.).

1.1.1.1.1.2 Unie de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Contenant lesa Généalogies, l'Histoire et la Chronologie des Familles Nobles de France in Volumes, 1 to 15 (Seconde Édition; Rue St-Jacques, Paris: Antoine Boudet, Libraire-Imprimeur du Roi, (1770 - 1786)), Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 490.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Carbonnières. Born: circa 1040 at Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart. Married in 1059 at France: Rigald I, Seigneur & Baron de Carbonnières. Died: after 20 Mar 1070 Unie, her mother (Rothberge), her brothers and Gilbert and Bernard, her sons were present on 20 March 1070 in the Act of entry into the religious orders of Guillaume de Carbonières, her osn was undertaking at the Abbey of Tulle to which she made some donations that very day.

1.1.1.1.1.2.1 Gilbert=Girbert, Seigneur & Baron de Carbonnières (Girbert succeeded his father before 1070) (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 491.). Born: in 1060, son of Rigald I, Seigneur & Baron de Carbonnières and Unie de Comborn. Married before 1075: N? N? Died: in 1093 IOn 1092 Girbert made a donation to his brother, Guillaume.

1.1.1.1.1.2.1.1 Mathelin, Seignewur & Baron de Carbonnières (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1075, son of Gilbert=Girbert, Seigneur & Baron de Carbonnières and N? N?, Mathelin is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he signed a donation by the Comte de Savoy to the Priory du Bourget near Lyon in 1095. Died: after 1095 (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.2.2 Guillaume de Carbonnières (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 490.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: in 1062, son of Rigald I, Seigneur & Baron de Carbonnières and Unie de Comborn (Ibid.). Died: after 1092 Guillaume was elected as Abbé de ulle in 1092, and he also governed the Church of Limoges (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.2.3 Bernard de Carbonnières (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1065, son of Rigald I, Seigneur & Baron de Carbonnières and Unie de Comborn.

1.1.1.1.1.3 Bernard I, Vicomte de Comborn (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 229.) (Abbott, Pages 432, 439.). Born: circa 1045 at Blois, Loir-et-Cher, Orléanais, France, son of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart. Married circa 1062 at France: Milisende N? (Milisende was Bernard I's first wife). Married circa 1065 at France: Ermengarde de Cours,, daughter of Hughes de Cours and Aine de Barmont (Ermengarde was Bernard I's second wife). Died: in 1123 at l'Abbaye, Cluny, Bourgogne, France, According to André Roux, Bernard died circa 1092, but Abbott specifies he died in 1119.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1 Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn (Archambaud IV built the Château de Blanchefort in 1125) (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 137.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 543.). Also Known As: Archambaud "Le Barbu" (Ibid.). Born: circa 1070 at Limousin, France, son of Bernard I, Vicomte de Comborn and Ermengarde de Cours, Archambaud IV was the older brother of Ebles. Married circa 1104 at France: Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges,, daughter of Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges and Graule, Dame d'Angoulême. Died: in 1137.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1 Hélis de Comborn (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 210.). Married Name: d'Aubusson. Born: circa 1105 at Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married circa 1125: Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson,, son of Guillaume I, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Agnès N?

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.1 Ahel d'Aubusson (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married: Pierre Ébrard (Ibid.). AKA: Aélis d'Aubusson (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ANGOULEME.htm#_Toc389137365.). Married Name: Ébrard (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: circa 1135, daughter of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn (Ibid.). 1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.2 Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson (André Roux: Scrolls, 210.). Also Known As: Renaud "Le Lépreux" (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ANGOULEME.htm#_Toc389137365.). Born: before 1144 at Aubusson, Creuse, Marche, France, son of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn, Rainaud V was Vicomte in the year 1170, and is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Guy, was born. Married before 1161 at France: Matabrune de Ventadour,, daughter of Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne (Rainaud V was Matabrune's first husband. The Chronicon Gaufredi Vosiensis names "Matebrunam" as the daughter of "Ademaro vicecomite Lemovicensi, sponsam illius Margaretam, sororem Bosonis de Torenna" and her second husband "Ebolus Ventadorensis, filius Eboli Cantatoria", recording that she married firstly "Rainaldum Leprosum Vicecomitem de Albusson" and secondly "Eschivard frater Jordani de Chabannès et Bosonis Abbatis Stirpensis" (Ex Chronico Gaufredi Vosiensis, 53, RHGF XII, p. 438.)). Note - in 1170 at Italy: Rainaud V was in jail in Italy in 1170 (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ANGOULEME.htm#_Toc389137365.). Died: after 1200 Rainaud V was alive in the year 1200.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.2.1 Guy I, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.2.1.1 Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.2.2 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.2.3 Guillaume, Abbé de Clermont (see above)

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.2.4 Agnès d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.3 Guillaume d'Aubusson (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1145, son of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.4 Gui d'Aubusson (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1146, son of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.5 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1147, son of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.1.6 Rohilde d'Aubusson (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married: Guillaume de Saint-Marc (Ibid.). Married Name: de Saint-Marc (Ibid.). Born: before 1149, daughter of Rainaud IV, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Hélis de Comborn (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.2 Béatrix de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Pierrebuffière. Married Name: Flamenc. Born: circa 1109 at France, daughter of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married circa 1136 at France: Gaucelme IV de Pierrebuffière (Gaucelme was Béatrix's first husband). Married before 1182 at France: Hélie Flamenc (Hélie was Béatrix's second husband).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3 Aymar=Adhémar V/IV, Vicomte de Limoges (André Roux: Scrolls, 125, 137.) (Abbott, Pages 432, 435.). Born: circa 1110 at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married circa 1134: Marguerite de Turenne,, daughter of Raymond I, Vicomte de Turenne and Mathilde du Perche (Aymar IV was Marguerite's first husband). Died: in 1148 at Abbaye de Saint-Port, Barbeaux, Auvergne, France.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1 Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges (André Roux: Scrolls, 137, 231.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). AKA: Boson dit Ademar V, Vicomte de Limoges. Born: between 1145 and 1148 at Limoges, Haute- Vienne, Limousin, France, son of Aymar=Adhémar V/IV, Vicomte de Limoges and Marguerite de Turenne, Some sources refer to this Aimar as Ademar V. Married circa 1156 at France: Sarra de Cornouailles,, daughter of Renaud, Count de Cornouailles and Beatrice FitzWilliam. Died: in 1199 (Abbott, Page 435.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.1 Aquiline de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). AKA: Aigline de Limoges (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://lvillepr.ifrance.com/fam/fam01845.htm, 7 Decembre 2008.). Born: between 1156 and 1157 at France, daughter of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles, Aquiline was born before her sister Humberge. Married circa 1175: Fortanier de Gourdon,, son of Guillaume, Seigneur de Gourdon and Eustorgie d'Anduze (Ibid.). Married Name: de Gourdon (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.1.1 Bertrand de Gourdon (Ibid., http://lvillepr.ifrance.com/fam/fam01847.htm, 7 Decembre 2008.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1179, son of Fortanier de Gourdon and Aquiline de Limoges, Bertrand is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time he killed Richard the Lionheart of England (Ibid.). Note - in 1199 at Chalus: Bertrand de Gourdon was involved in the death of Richard Coeur de Lion, in 1199, during the siege of Chalus (near Limoges). The Vicomte de Limoges, in Poitou, sent him two mule-burdens of silver, part of a treasure found in his hands. Richard rapaciously claimed the whole. "No," said the Vicomte, "only treasure in gold belongs to the suzerain; treasure in silver is halved."

Richard, in anger, marched to Poitou with his Brabancons, and besieged the Castle of Chaluz, where he believed the rest of the riches to be concealed. In the course of the assault his shoulder was pierced by an arrow shot from the walls by an archer named Bertrand de Gourdon, and though the wound at first appeared slight, the surgeons, in attempting to extract the head of the arrow, so mangled the shoulder, that fever came on, and his life was despaired of. Mercadet, in the meantime, pushed on the attack, took the castle, and brought Gourdon a prisoner to the King's tent.

"Villain, wherefore hast thou slain me?" said Richard.

"Because," replied Gourdon, "thou hast with thine own hand killed my father and my two brothers. Torture me as thou wilt; I shall rejoice in having freed the world of a tyrant."

The dying King ordered that the archer should be released, and have a sum of money given to him; but the Brabancons, in their rage and grief, flayed the unhappy man alive.

Note - in 1209: Bertrand participated in the campaign in Quercy. The first pyre of the Albigensian Crusade took place at Casseneuil-en-Quercy in 1209. Guillaume de Tudèle – author of the first part of the Chanson de la Croisade – was amazed to find 'so many fine heretic ladies' among them.

Married circa 1213: Cécile de Mirabel (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://lvillepr.ifrance.com/fam/fam01847.htm, 7 Decembre 2008.). Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 22 Jul 1218: Bertrand participated in the Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.

Died: circa 1240 The Vicomte de Limoges, in Poitou, sent him two mule-burdens of silver, part of a treasure found in his hands. Richard rapaciously claimed the whole. "No," said the Vicomte, "only treasure in gold belongs to the suzerain; treasure in silver is halved."

Richard, in anger, marched to Poitou with his Brabancons, and besieged the Castle of Chaluz, where he believed the rest of the riches to be concealed. In the course of the assault his shoulder was pierced by an arrow shot from the walls by an archer named Bertrand de Gourdon, and though the wound at first appeared slight, the surgeons, in attempting to extract the head of the arrow, so mangled the shoulder, that fever came on, and his life was despaired of. Mercadet, in the meantime, pushed on the attack, took the castle, and brought Gourdon a prisoner to the King's tent.

"Villain, wherefore hast thou slain me?" said Richard.

"Because," replied Gourdon, "thou hast with thine own hand killed my father and my two brothers. Torture me as thou wilt; I shall rejoice in having freed the world of a tyrant."

The dying King ordered that the archer should be released, and have a sum of money given to him; but the Brabancons, in their rage and grief, flayed the unhappy man alive. 1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.2 Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges (André Roux: Scrolls, 137.). Born: between 1157 and 1178 at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France, son of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles, Guy V was alive in the year 1200, and is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son Adémar was born and he was older than his brother Guillaume. Married before 1187: N? d'Auvergne,, daughter of Robert (IV) V, Count d'Auvergne and Mahaut de Bourgogne (She was Guy V's first wife) (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/AUVERGNE.htm#_Toc389204247.). Married before 1188: Ermengarde de Barry (Ermengarde was Guy V's second wife). Died: in 1230 (Abbott, Page 435.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.2.1 Marguerite de Limoges (André Roux: Scrolls, 83, 137.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Rochechouart. Married Name: de Grignols. Married Name: de Périgord. Born: before 1189 at l'Aigle, France, daughter of Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges and Ermengarde de Barry, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Aimeric. Married before 1199 at France: Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart,, son of Aimery VII, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Alix, Dame de Mortemart (Aimeric was Marguerite's first husband). Married before 1221: Boson de Grignols (Boson was Marguerite's second husband). Married before 1222 at France: Archambaud I, Count de Périgord,, son of Hélie VII Talleyrand, Count de Périgord and Agnès, Dame de Chalais (Archambaud I was Marguerite's second husband). Died: on 9 Sep 1259 at Périgord, Périgord, Guyenne, France.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.2.2 Adémar de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: before 1203 at Limoges, Haure-Vienne, Limousin, France, son of Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges and Ermengarde de Barry, Adémar is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Died: circa 1223.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.2.3 Marie de Limoges (Ibid.). Married Name: de Comborn. Born: between 1211 and 1229 at France, daughter of Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges and Ermengarde de Barry, Marie was younger than her sister Marguerite. Married before 1252 at France: Archambaud VII, Vicomte de Comborn,, son of Bernard II, Vicomte de Comborn and Marguerite de Turenne (Marie was Archambaud VII's first wife). Died: circa 1255.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.2.4 Guillaume IV, Vicomte de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Also Known As: Gui "Le Pieux" (Abbott, Page 435.). AKA: Gui VI, Vicomte de Limoges (Ibid.). Also Known As: Gui "Le Lépreux." Born: before 1229 at France, son of Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges and Ermengarde de Barry. Married before 1258 at France: N? de Blazon (She was Guillaume IV's first wife). Married in 1259 at France: Marguerite de Bourgogne,, daughter of Hughes IV, Duke de Bourgogne and Yolande de Dreux (Marguerite was Guillaume's second wife). Died: in 1263 at France.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.3 Humberge de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Lusignan. Born: between 1157 and 1187 at France, daughter of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles, Humberge was born between Aigline and Marie. Married circa 1202 at France: Geoffroy de Lusignan,, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon. Died: after 1203.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.3.1 Guillaume, dit de Valence, de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:22 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 415.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur de Mouchamps. Born: between 1202 and 1206 at France, son of Geoffroy de Lusignan and Humberge de Limoges. Married before 1224 at France: Marguerite de Mauléon. Died: in 1229.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.4 Adémar de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: between 1158 and 1179 at France, son of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles, This Adémar was born after his brother Gui but before his brother Guillaume. Died: in 1195.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.5 Marie de Limoges (Ibid.). Married Name: de Ventadour. Born: between 1158 and 1189 at France, daughter of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles, Marie is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Ebles V. Married before 1204: Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour,, son of Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Sibille de Faye (She was Ebles V's first wife).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.3.1.6 Guillaume de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: in 1180 at France, son of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles. Died: in 1223.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.4 Guy IV, Vicomte de Limoges (Ibid.) (Abbott, Page 435.). AKA: Gui IV, Vicomte de Comborn. Born: circa 1113, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married circa 1133: Marquise de La Marche,, daughter of Audebert III, Comte de La Marche and Orengarde N? Died: in 1148 at Abbaye de Saint-Port, Barbeaux, Auvergne, France.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5 Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn (André Roux: Scrolls, 83, 136.) (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: circa 1115 at Rouen, Normandie, France, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married before 1149 at France: Jourdaine de Périgord,, daughter of Boson IV, Count de Périgord and N? N? (The Chronicon Gaufredi Vosiensis records that "Archambaldus Combornensis" and his wife Jordana had six daughters, of whom "Assalida…Clara…Fina…Garcilla…Petronilla", specifying that Assalide married "Guidonem Vicecomitem de Albusso"). Died: circa 1176 Archambaud V was alive in the year 1159.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.1 Archambaud VI, Vicomte de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: circa 1150 at France, son of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord. Married before 1188 at France: Guicharde de Beaujeu,, daughter of Hughes de Beaujeu and N? N? Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Archambaud VI participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).

After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.

The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.

The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.

In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.

Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured. After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.

Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.

Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.

The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.

Died: circa 1238 (Abbott, Page 432.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.1.1 Bernard II, Vicomte de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: before 1189 at France, son of Archambaud VI, Vicomte de Comborn and Guicharde de Beaujeu, Bernard II is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when he married Marguerite. Married in 1207 at France: Marguerite de Turenne,, daughter of Boson III, Vicomte de Turenne and N? d'Auvergne. Died: after Aug 1256.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.1.1.1 Archambaud VII, Vicomte de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: between 1208 and 1233 at France, son of Bernard II, Vicomte de Comborn and Marguerite de Turenne, Archambaud VII is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Marie. Married before 1252 at France: Marie de Limoges,, daughter of Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges and Ermengarde de Barry (Marie was Archambaud VII's first wife). Married in 1255 at France: Marguerite de Pons,, daughter of Geoffroy IV, Sire de Pons and N? N? (Marguerite was Archambaud VII's second wife). Died: in 1277.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.1.2 Guichard de Comborn. AKA: Guichard, Seigneur de Chamberet (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: before 1220, son of Archambaud VI, Vicomte de Comborn and Guicharde de Beaujeu, Guichard is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Married before 1251 at France: Mathé de La Marche.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.1.2.1 Hélie de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:18 Hours.). AKA: Hélie, Seigneur de Chamberet (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: before 1252 at Chamberet, Corrèze, Limousin, France, son of Guichard de Comborn and Mathé de La Marche, Hélie is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Souveraine. Married in 1262 at France: Souveraine d'Aurillac. Died: after 1263.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.2 Hélie de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 432.). Married Name: de Turenne. Born: before 1152 at France, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord, Hélie is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Contors=Contoure. Married before 1167 at France: Comtors=Contoure de Turenne,, daughter of Raimond II, Vicomte de Turenne and Hélis de Castelnau.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.3 Dauphine de Comborn (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 230.). Married Name: de Scorailles. Died: at Scorailles, Auvergne, France. Born: circa 1154 at Comborn, Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord. Married before 1169: Raoul II de Scorailles,, son of Bégon II de Scorailles and Almodie de Castelnau-Bretenoux.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.3.1 Guy II de Scorailles (André Roux: Scrolls, 230.). Born: circa 1175 at France, son of Raoul II de Scorailles and Dauphine de Comborn. Married before 1202: Béatrix N? Died: in 1211.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.3.1.1 Algayette de Scorailles (André Roux: Scrolls, 106, 183, 230.). Born: before 1202 at France, daughter of Guy II de Scorailles and Béatrix N?, Algayette is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Henri I. Married before 1212: Henri I, Count de Rodès,, son of Hughes III, Count de Rodès and Bertrande d'Amalon (Henri I was alive in the year 1214). Died: after 1254 Algayette was alive in the year 1254.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.4 Pétronille de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: circa 1160 at Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord. Married circa 1174: Gaubert de Malemort. Married Name: de Malemort.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.4.1 Pierre de Malemort. Born: circa 1180, son of Gaubert de Malemort and Pétronille de Comborn.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.5 Assalide de Comborn (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 210.). Married Name: d'Aubusson. Died: at Aubusson, Marche, France. Born: before 1165 at Comborn, Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord, Assalide was the older sister of Claire. Married before 1179 at France: Guy I, Vicomte d'Aubusson,, son of Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Matabrune de Ventadour (The Chronicon Gaufredi Vosiensis records that "Archambaldus Combornensis" and his wife Jordana had six daughters, of whom "Assalida… Clara…Fina…Garcilla…Petronilla", specifying that Assalide married "Guidonem Vicecomitem de Albusso").

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.5.1 Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.5.1.1 Gui II, Vicomte d'Aubusson (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1227, son of Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Ahel = Aélis N?, Gui II is presumed to have been at least 20 years old by the time his daughter, Alengarde, was born (Ibid.). Married before 1245: N? N? (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.5.1.2 Agnès d'Aubusson (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1245, daughter of Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Marguerite N? (Ibid.). Married before 1262: Aymon, Seigneur de La Roche-Aymon (Ibid.). Married Name: de La Roche-Aymon (Ibid.). Died: in 1263 (Ibid.).

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.5.1.3 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (André Roux: Scrolls, 210.). AKA: Ranulfe, Seigneur de La Feuillade (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Ranulfe, Seigneur de Pontarion (Ibid.). AKA: Ranulfe, Seigneur de Poux (Ibid.). AKA: Ranulfe, Seigneur de La Borne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 511.). AKA: Ranulfe, Seigneur du Monteil-au-Vicomte (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1248 at Aubusson, Marche, France, son of Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson and Marguerite N?, Ranulfe was alive in the year 1255. Married before 1275: Séguine, Dame de Pierre-Buffière,, daughter of Pierre V, Seigneur de Pierre-Buffière and N? N? Died: in 1278.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.6 Claire de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de La Porcherie. Born: before 1171 at Comborn, Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord, Claire was the older sister of Delphine. Married before 1211 at France: Pierre Bernard de La Porcherie.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.7 Assalit, Seigneur de Blanchefort (Blanchefort was constructed by Archambaud IV, Vicomte de Comborn and transmitted to his grandson, Assalit) (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 180.) (Abbott, Page 431.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 543.). AKA: Assalit, Vicomte de Comborn. Born: before 1173 at Comborn, Limousin, France, son of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord. Died: after 1219 at Blanchefort, Limousin, France, Assalit was alive in the year 1219 (Ibid.). Married before 1263: N? N?

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.7.1 Archambaud I, Seigneur de Blanchefort (André Roux: Scrolls, 180.) (Abbott, Page 431.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 543.). Born: before 1263 at Blanchefort, Corrèze, Limousin, France, son of Assalit, Seigneur de Blanchefort and N? N? Died: after 1265 Archambaud was alive in the year 1265 (Ibid.). Married before 1285: Béatrix N?

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.7.1.1 Salomon de Blanchefort (André Roux: Scrolls, 180.) (Abbott, Page 431.). AKA: Salomon, Seigneur de Saint-Clément (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 543.). Born: before 1285 at Limousin, France, son of Archambaud I, Seigneur de Blanchefort and Béatrix N? Died: after 1285 Salomon was alive in the year 1285. Married before 1318: N? N?

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.5.8 Garcille de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Malemort. Born: before 1175 at Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn and Jourdaine de Périgord. Married before 1227 at France: Bertrand de Malemort.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.6 Hélène de Comborn (Ibid.). Married Name: de Cadillac. Born: circa 1125 at France, daughter of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married circa 1160 at France: Bernard = Bertrand de Cadillac.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.7 Hélie de Comborn (Ibid.). AKA: Hélie de Bordella. Born: before 1138 at Limousin, France, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.8 Bernard de Comborn (Ibid.). Born: before 1139 at Limousin, France, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges, Bernard was a priest.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.9 Millesende de Comborn (Ibid.). Born: before 1141 at France, daughter of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.10 Almodie de Comborn (Ibid.). Married Name: de Lestours. Born: before 1143 at Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges. Married before 1183 at France: Olivier de Lestours.

1.1.1.1.1.3.1.11 Marie de Comborn (Ibid.). Born: before 1146 at Limoges, Haure-Vienne, Limousin, France, daughter of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges, Marie was an Abbess in Limoges.

1.1.1.1.1.3.2 Robert de Comborn (Ibid.). Born: before 1087 at France, son of Bernard I, Vicomte de Comborn and Ermengarde de Cours, Robert was the older brother of Archambaud IV.

1.1.1.1.1.3.3 Ebles de Comborn (Ibid.). Born: before 1090 at France, son of Bernard I, Vicomte de Comborn and Ermengarde de Cours.

1.1.1.1.1.3.4 Béatrix de Comborn (Ibid.). Born: before 1091 at France, daughter of Bernard I, Vicomte de Comborn and Ermengarde de Cours.

1.1.1.1.1.4 Archambaud III, Vicomte de Comborn (Ibid.) (Abbott, Page 432.). Born: before 1048 at France, son of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart, Archambaud III is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his son Ebles II was born. Married before 1066 at France: Ermengarde N? Died: in May 1086.

1.1.1.1.1.4.1 Ebles II, Vicomte de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: before 1066 at France, son of Archambaud III, Vicomte de Comborn and Ermengarde N?, Ebles II is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Died: circa 1090 (Abbott, Page 432.).

1.1.1.1.1.5 Geoffroy de Comborn (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: before 1056 at France, son of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart.

1.1.1.1.1.6 Agnès de Comborn (Ibid.). Married Name: de Bré. Born: before 1057 at France, daughter of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart. Married before 1097 at France: Pierre de Bré.

1.1.1.1.2 Aimery III, Seigneur de Rochechouart (Abbott, Page 417.). Born: before 1047 at Haute Vienne, Poitou, France, son of Aimery II, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Ermessinde de Champagnac. Married before 1075: Alpaïs de Salignac.

1.1.1.1.2.1 Aimery IV, Seigneur de Rochechouart (Ibid.). Born: in 1070 at Haute Vienne, Poitou, France, son of Aimery III, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Alpaïs de Salignac, Aimery was on crusade in 1096. Married before 1096: Marguerite N? Died: in 1130.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1 Aimery V, Seigneur de Rochechouart (Ibid.). Born: in 1100 at Haute Vienne, Poitou, France, son of Aimery IV, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Marguerite N? Married before 1143: N? N? Died: in 1170.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1 Aimery VI, Seigneur de Rochechouart (Ibid.). Born: before 1144 at Haute Vienne, Poitou, France, son of Aimery V, Seigneur de Rochechouart and N? N?, Aimery VI is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son, Aimery VII, was born. Married before 1163: Luce De PERUSSE-D'ÉSCARS. Died: in 1230.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1 Aimery VII, Seigneur de Rochechouart (Ibid.).

Born: before 1164 at Haute Vienne, Poitou, France, son of Aimery VI, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Luce De PERUSSE-D'ÉSCARS, Aimery VII is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son, Aimery VIII, was born. Married before 1182: Alix, Dame de Mortemart. Died: in 1243.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1 Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 417.). Born: before 1184 at France, son of Aimery VII, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Alix, Dame de Mortemart, Aimery VIII is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Marguerite. Married before 1199 at France: Marguerite de Limoges,, daughter of Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges and Ermengarde de Barry (Aimeric was Marguerite's first husband). Died: in 1245.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.1 Aimery IX, Vicomte de Rochechouart (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:22 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 417.). Born: before 1215 at France, son of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges. Married before 1258 at France: Jeanne d'Angles (Jeanne was Aimery IX's first wife). Married before 1259 at France: Mathilde Jeanne, Dame de Vivonne,, daughter of Jean, Seigneur de Vivonne and N? N? (Mathilde was Aimery IX's second wife). Died: circa 1288.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.2 Guillaume de Rochechouart (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:22 Hours.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur de Mortemart (Abbott, Page 417.). Born: before 1216 at France, son of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges. Married before 1246 at France: Marguerite de Mareval. Died: in 1272 (Abbott, Page 427.).

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.3 Gui de Rochechouart (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:22 Hours.). Born: before 1217 at France, son of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges. Died: in 1283 at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France, Gui was the Archdeacon of Limoges. 1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.4 Simon de Rochechouart (Ibid.). Born: before 1218 at France, son of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges. Died: in 1280 at Bordeaux, Gironde, Guyenne, France, Simon was the Archbishop of Bordeaux.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.5 Adhémar de Rochechouart (Ibid.). Born: before 1219 at France, son of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges. Died: in 1280.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.6 Foucaud de Rochechouart (Ibid.). Born: before 1220 at France, son of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.7 Agnès de Rochechouart (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=177040, 11 December 2008.). Born: circa 1233, daughter of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Rochechouart and Marguerite de Limoges. Married before 1254: Guy VI, Seigneur de La Rochefoucauld,, son of Aimery, Seigneur de La Rochefoucauld and Létice de Parthenay. Married Name: de La Rochefoucauld. Died: in 1269.

1.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.2 Simon, Seigneur de Rochechouart. Married: Laure, Comtesse de CHABANNAIS. Born: circa 1215, son of Aimery VII, Seigneur de Rochechouart and Alix, Dame de Mortemart. Died: in 1284.

1.1.2 Arnaud I, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Stuart, Page 64, Line 87-34.). AKA: Bernard Manzer, Comte d'Angoulême (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry.") (Abbott, Page 458.). AKA: Arnaud I "le Bâtard" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). Born Illeg.: circa 952 at France -, son of Guillaume I/II, Count d'Angoulême and N? N?, - Arnaud I was a "fils naturel" i.e. bastard child of Guillaume I. Married before 977 at France: Hildegarde N? (Hildegarde=Raingarde was Arnaud I's first wife). Married before 13 May 978: Aldéarde d'Aunay,, daughter of Cadelon III, Vicomte d'Aulnay and Sénégonde de Marcillac (Aldégarde was Arnaud's second wife and he was her second husband). Died: between 0988 and 0992 at Saint-Cybard, Angoulême, Aquitaine, France, Arnaud I died a monk. A manuscript by Lord Mountbatten [via Robert Carver] indicates that Bernard Manzer [known here as Arnaud I] died in March, 988. Other sources show him dying in 992 (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry.").

1.1.2.1 Guillaume II/IV, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87, 147.) (Stuart, Page 64, Line 87-33.) (Abbott, Page 458.). AKA: Guillaume II, Seigneur de Chabanois (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). AKA: Guillaume II, Vicomte de Rochechouart (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume II, Vicomte d'Aunay (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume II, Seigneur de Ruffec (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume II, Seigneur de Consolant (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume II, Vicomte de Meille (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume "Taillefer" (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: between 0978 and 0979 at Aquitaine, France, son of Arnaud I, Count d'Angoulême and Aldéarde d'Aunay. Married before 1000 at France: Gerberge-Ermengardis d'Anjou,, daughter of Geoffroy I = Gausfred, Count d'Anjou and Adela N? (K.S.B. Keats-Rohan (Ed.), Family Trees and the Roots of Politics: The Prosopography of Britain and France from the Tenth to the Twelfth Century , ISBN: 0-85115-625-8, (Rochester, NY: Boydell & Brewer, Inc., 1997), Settipani, Christain: Chapter 11: " Les comtes d'Anjou et leurs alliances aux Xe et XIe siècles", Page 247.). Died: on 6 Apr 1028 Guillaume II/IV is buried at Saint Cybard in Angoulême, France. While other sources indicate that Guillaume II died 6-Apr- 1028, Lord Mountbatten's manuscript indicates he died 6 April 1023. The French Website indicates he died 8 April 1028 (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry.") (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

1.1.2.1.1 Alduin II, Comte d'Angoulême (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan" posted on 15 February 1994 at 14:05 Hours.). Born: circa 988, son of Guillaume II/IV, Count d'Angoulême and Gerberge-Ermengardis d'Anjou (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172709, 9 December 2008.). Married circa 1020: Alaisie = Alausie de Gascogne,, daughter of Sancho Garcia, Count de Lara and Urraque Salvadores. Married circa 1020: Alauzie de Fronsac,, daughter of Grimorad de Fronsac and Déda de Montignac (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172710, 9 December 2008.). Died: in 1030 Alduin II was poisoned by his wife (Abbott, Page 458.). Died: in 1032 (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172709, 9 December 2008.).

1.1.2.1.1.1 Arnaud d'Angoulême (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1030, son of Alduin II, Comte d'Angoulême and Alaisie = Alausie de Gascogne (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.1.2 Guillaume, Seigneur de Matha (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172708, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172709, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172710, 9 December 2008.). AKA: Guillaume Chaussard d'Angoulême. AKA: Guillaume, Comte de Mastas (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). Born: circa 1021, son of Alduin II, Comte d'Angoulême and Alauzie de Fronsac (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172708, 9 December 2008.). Married before 1044: N? N? Died: in 1075 (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.1.2.1 Guillemette de Matha (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172706, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172708, 9 December 2008.). Born: circa 1045, daughter of Guillaume, Seigneur de Matha and N? N? Married circa 1064: Ithier de Chabot,, son of Lézin de Chabot and N? N? (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172706, 9 December 2008.). Married Name: de Chabot (Ibid.). 1.1.2.1.1.2.1.1 Ferry I de Chabot (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172604, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172705, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172706, 9 December 2008.). Born: circa 1065, son of Ithier de Chabot and Guillemette de Matha (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172604, 9 December 2008.). Married circa 1084: Adrienne N? (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172605, 9 December 2008.). Died: in 1123 (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172604, 9 December 2008.).

1.1.2.1.1.2.1.1.1 Antoinette de Chabot (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172602, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172604, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172605, 9 December 2008.). Born: circa 1085, daughter of Ferry I de Chabot and Adrienne N? (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172602, 9 December 2008.). Married circa 1099: Guillaume, Seigneur de Châteaumur (Ibid.). Married Name: de Châteaumur (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.1.2.1.1.1.1 Hughes I de Châteaumur (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172599, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172601, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172602, 9 December 2008.). Born: circa 1100, son of Guillaume, Seigneur de Châteaumur and Antoinette de Chabot (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php? no=172599, 9 December 2008.). Married circa 1119: Jeanne des Essarts (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172600, 9 December 2008.).

1.1.2.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1 Aénor de Châteaumur (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172593, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172599, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172600, 9 December 2008.). Born: circa 1120, daughter of Hughes I de Châteaumur and Jeanne des Essarts. Married in 1139 at France: Thibaut II Chabot, Seigneur de Vouvent,, son of Sébran I, Chevalier de Chabot and Agnès de La Roche-Servière. Married Name: de Chabot.

1.1.2.1.1.3 Actilde d'Angoulême (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=175628, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1032, daughter of Alduin II, Comte d'Angoulême and Alauzie de Fronsac (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2 Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Stuart, Page 64, Line 87-32.). Also Known As: Geoffroy "Taillefer" (Abbott, Page 458.). AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Montausier The seigneurie of Montausier [Charente Maritime, Saintonge, France] was held by the Counts of Angoulême. In the Eleventh Century, it was given to a cadet and following return to the comital domain, it was again given in the Twelfth Century to a cadet who established a line of descent (Abbott, Page 469.). Born: circa 1010 at Aquitaine, France, son of Guillaume II/IV, Count d'Angoulême and Gerberge-Ermengardis d'Anjou. Married between 1020 and 1025 at Saintonge, France: Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac,, daughter of Mainard, Seigneur d'Archiac and Hildegarde N? (Pétronille was Geoffroy's first wife) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). Occupation: in 1032 Geoffroy I was Count in the year 1032. Died: in Dec 1048.

1.1.2.1.2.1 Barrelde d'Angoulême (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php? no=172286, 11 December 2008.). Born: circa 1022, daughter of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac (Ibid.). Married in 1040: Aymar I, Seigneur de Chabannais,, son of Raymond de Chabannais and Hildegarde N? Married Name: de Chabannais.

1.1.2.1.2.1.1 Jourdain IV de Chabannais (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172281, 11 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172285, 11 December 2008.). Born: circa 1043, son of Aymar I, Seigneur de Chabannais and Barrelde d'Angoulême (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172281, 11 December 2008.). Married before 1069: N? N? Died: on 14 Jul 1109 at Jerusalem, Palestine (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1 Jourdain V Eschilvat I de Chabannais (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172047, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172281, 11 December 2008.). Born: circa 1070, son of Jourdain IV de Chabannais and N? N? (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172047, 10 December 2008.). Married circa 1095: Amélie de Lisle,, daughter of Raimond-Bertrand I, Seigneur de Lisle and N? N? (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172048, 10 December 2008.). Died: in 1125 (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172047, 10 December 2008.).

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1.1 N? de Chabannais (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168812, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172047, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172048, 10 December 2008.). Born: circa 1096, daughter of Jourdain V Eschilvat I de Chabannais and Amélie de Lisle (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168812, 10 December 2008.). Married circa 1119: Aimery IV, Siegneur de Rançon (Ibid.). Married Name: de Rançon (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1.1.1 N? de Rançon (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168760, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168811, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168812, 10 December 2008.). Born: circa 1120, daughter of Aimery IV, Siegneur de Rançon and N? de Chabannais (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php? no=168760, 10 December 2008.). Married circa 1146: Geoffroy II de Rançon (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1.1.1.1 Berthe de Rançon (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=116500, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168759, 10 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168760, 10 December 2008.). Married Name: de Surgères (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=116500, 10 December 2008.). Born: circa 1147, daughter of Geoffroy II de Rançon and N? de Rançon (Ibid.). Married circa 1170: Guillaume III Maingot, Seigneur de Surgères (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1.2 Mathilde de Chabannais (André Roux: Scrolls.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=177133, 11 December 2008.). Born: circa 1100, daughter of Jourdain V Eschilvat I de Chabannais and Amélie de Lisle. Married before 1119: Aymar, Sire de La Rochefoucauld,, son of Guy III de La Rochefoucauld and N? N? (André Roux: Scrolls.). Married Name: de La Rochefoucauld (Ibid.). Died: in 1140.

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1.2.1 Guy IV, Seigneur de La Rochefoucauld (André Roux: Scrolls, 249.) (Abbott, Page 463.). Born: circa 1120 at La Roche-en-Angoumois, Angoumois, France, son of Aymar, Sire de La Rochefoucauld and Mathilde de Chabannais. AKA: Gui, Seigneur de Verteuil. Married before 1159: N? de Rochechouart. Died: after 1170 Guy IV was alive in the year 1170.

1.1.2.1.2.1.1.1.2.1.1 Foucaud II, Sire de La Rochefoucauld (André Roux: Scrolls, 249.) (Abbott, Page 463.). Born: circa 1160 at La Roche-en-Angoumois, Charente, Angoumois, France, son of Guy IV, Seigneur de La Rochefoucauld and N? de Rochechouart, According to André Roux, Foucaud II was alive in the year 1198. He is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Married before 1184: N? N? Died: in 1201 Foucaud II was alive in the year 1200.

1.1.2.1.2.2 Fouques, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-31.). AKA: Fouques, Count d'Archiac. Also Known As: Foulques "Taillefer" (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). AKA: Fouques, Seigneur de Marcillac (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). AKA: Fouques, Seigneur de Bouteville (Ibid.). Born: between 1025 and 1029, son of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac. Married circa 1062 at France: Condohe Végena,, daughter of Robert, Comte d'Eu and Béatrice N? (Roderick Stuart in Royalty for Commoners confused Condohé's birth date with her date of marriage, and ascribes her the wrong father). Died: either 1087 or 1089 Seigneuries indicates he died in 1089, the French Web site indicates he died in 1087 (Abbott, Page 458.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1 Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-30.) (Abbott, Page 458.). AKA: Guillaume V, Count d'Angoulême. Also Known As: Guillaume III "Taillefer" (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). AKA: Guillaume III, Seigneur de Montausier (Abbott, Page 469.). Born: circa 1065 at Aquitaine, France, son of Fouques, Count d'Angoulême and Condohe Végena. Married in 1086: Vitapont, Dame de Benauges,, daughter of Amanieu, Sire de Benauges and N? N? Died: on 6 Apr 1120 at France While other sources indicate that Guillaume III died 6-Apr-1120, Lord Mountbatten [Via Robert Carver] shows he died 6-Apr-1122 (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry.").

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1 Graule, Dame d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87, 137.). Married Name: de Limoges. Died: at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France. Born: before 1098 at France, daughter of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges, She is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age by the time her daughter Brunissende was born. Married before 1103 at France: Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges,, son of Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges and Umberge d'Angoulême.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.1 Guy III, Vicomte de Limoges (Abbott, Page 435.). Born: before 1104 at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France, son of Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges and Graule, Dame d'Angoulême, Guy III is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Died: in 1124 (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2 Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges (André Roux: Scrolls, 136, 137.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Comborn. Married circa 1104 at France: Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn,, son of Bernard I, Vicomte de Comborn and Ermengarde de Cours. Born: before 1111 at Limoges, Haute- Vienne, Limousin, France, daughter of Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges and Graule, Dame d'Angoulême, Brunissende is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter, Hélis, was born. Died: after 1160 at Comborn, Limousin, France, Brunissende was alive in the year 1160.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1 Hélis de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1.1 Ahel d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1.2 Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1.3 Guillaume d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1.4 Gui d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1.5 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (see above) 1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.1.6 Rohilde d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.2 Béatrix de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.3 Aymar=Adhémar V/IV, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.3.1 Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.4 Guy IV, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5 Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.1 Archambaud VI, Vicomte de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.2 Hélie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.3 Dauphine de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.4 Pétronille de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.5 Assalide de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.6 Claire de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.7 Assalit, Seigneur de Blanchefort (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.5.8 Garcille de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.6 Hélène de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.7 Hélie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.8 Bernard de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.9 Millesende de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.10 Almodie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.2.11 Marie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.3 Emma de Limoges (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-28.). Married Name: d'Angoulême. Born: before 1128 at Italy, daughter of Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges and Graule, Dame d'Angoulême, Emma is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Guillaume IV/VI. Married in 1138 at Italy: Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême,, son of Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême and Ponce de La Marche (Emma was Guillaume IV/VI's first wife). Died: after 1138.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.1.4 Hélie, Vicomte de Limoges (Abbott, Page 435.). Born: before 1136 at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France, son of Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges and Graule, Dame d'Angoulême, Hélie is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2 Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême (Lindemans shows this Wulgrin as Wulgrin III) (André Roux: Scrolls, 55, 87.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-29.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Marian Sampson [Prodigy ID# RTNL57A], posted in Subject "Fitzalan", 25 March 1997 at 04:36 Hours, citing "Voorouders in der Middeleeuwen" by Leo Lindemans.) (Abbott, Page 458.). Also Known As: Wulgrin "Taillefer." Born: in 1089 at France, son of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges. Married before 1109 at France: Ponce de La Marche,, daughter of Roger de Montgommery and Almodis de La Marche. Married before 1135: Aimable de Châtellerault,, daughter of Aimery I, Vicomte de Châtellerault and Dangerose de l'Isle-Bouchard (Aimable was Vulgrin II's second wife). Died: on 16 Nov 1140.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1 Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87, 125.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-28.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Marian Sampson [Prodigy ID# RTNL57A], posted in Subject "Fitzalan", 25 March 1997 at 04:36 Hours, citing "Voorouders in der Middeleeuwen" by Leo Lindemans.) (Abbott, Page 458.). Also Known As: Guillaume "Taillefer." AKA: Guillaume VI, Count d'Aquitaine (Stuart, Page 114.). Born: before 1122, son of Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême and Ponce de La Marche, Guillaume IV is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Wulgrin III, was born. Married in 1138 at Italy: Emma de Limoges,, daughter of Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges and Graule, Dame d'Angoulême (Emma was Guillaume IV/VI's first wife). Note - in 1140: Guillaume IV was Count in 1140. Married in 1150 at France: Marguerite de Turenne,, daughter of Raymond I, Vicomte de Turenne and Mathilde du Perche (Guillaume IV was Marguerite's third husband). Died: on 7 Aug 1179 at Mesina, Sicily, Italy, Guillaume IV/VI died during the Second Crusade. 1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.1 Wulgrin III, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). Born: between 1138 and 1143, son of Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême and Marguerite de Turenne, Wulgrin III is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his daughter Mathilde was born. Married before 1157: Élizabeth d'Amboise,, daughter of Hughes II, Seigneur d'Amboise and N? N? (While André Roux shows Wulgrin as marrying Élizabeth d'Amboise and having daughter Mathilde, Lord Mountbatten [via Robert Carver] indicates Woughrin (sic) married Emma de Limoges and they had daughter Mathilde) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). Died: in 1181 (Abbott, Page 458.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.1.1 Mathilde d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 87.). Married Name: de Lusignan. Born: in 1158, daughter of Wulgrin III, Count d'Angoulême and Élizabeth d'Amboise. Married before 1182: Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan,, son of Hughes de Lusignan and Orengarde N? Died: after 29 Aug 1233 Mathilde was alive in the year 1233.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.2 Aymar I/II, Count d'Angoulême (André Roux: Scrolls, 87, 120.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-27.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Marian Sampson [Prodigy ID# RTNL57A], posted in Subject "Fitzalan", 25 March 1997 at 04:36 Hours, citing "Voorouders in der Middeleeuwen" by Leo Lindemans.) (Abbott, Page 458.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse,

Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 245.).

AKA: Aymar de Valence. AKA: Adhémar, Count d'Angoulême. AKA: Adhémar, Comte de La Marche. Born: in 1160 at France, son of Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême and Marguerite de Turenne. Married in 1186 at France: Alix de Courtenay,, daughter of Pierre I, Prince de France and Élizabeth de Joinville (Aymar I was Alix's second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 245.). Died: on 16 Jun 1202 at Limoges, Haute-Vienne, Limousin, France, Some sources indicate he died in 1218.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.2.1 Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême (Paul Augé, Nouveau Larousse Universel (13 à 21 Rue Montparnasse et Boulevard Raspail 114: Librairie Larousse, 1948), Tome I, Page 755.) (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 87.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-26.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Marian Sampson [Prodigy ID# RTNL57A], posted in Subject "Fitzalan", 25 March 1997 at 04:36 Hours, citing "Voorouders in der Middeleeuwen" by Leo Lindemans.) (Abbott, Page 458.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Posted by Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID# CQGW37A] under Subject "Fitzalan", on 12 April 1997 at 13:38 Hours, and citing Lord Mountbatten's handwritten document on "The Plantagenet Ancestry."). Married Name: de Lusignan. AKA: Isabelle, Queen of England. AKA: Isabeau, Dame de Jarnac The Seigneurie de Jarnac was given to Isabeau by her son King Henry III.. It then passed to their cadet son, Geoffroy (Abbott, Page 462.). Born: either 1186 or 1188 at France, daughter of Aymar I/II, Count d'Angoulême and Alix de Courtenay. Married on 24 Aug 1200: John, King of England,, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Married in 1217: Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan,, son of Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan and Mathilde d'Angoulême (Hughes X was Isabelle's second husband. After Jean Sans Terre's death in 1216, Queen Isabelle returned to the peace and quiet of the city of Angoulême in France which had been her home before she married Jean. The purpose of her trip was to visit her daughter Joan, then 7 years of age. Hughes, who now bore the title of Count de La Marche, had accepted Joan as his future bride, in return for assistance to Jean in one of his campaigns in France. Joan was being educated in one of Hughes' castles. Count Hughes was away on a crusade when Queen Isabelle arrived at his castle. He returned before the end of her visit and realized that he was still in love with her. Queen Isabelle was, at 34 years of age, very beautiful and seductive. A troubadour compared her to a ripe peach hanging on a sun-kissed wall, or an earth-bound spirit of beauty. Isabelle, being willing, married Hughes without the consent of the King's Council in England. The Council promptly confiscated Isabelle's lands and cancelled her pension. The presence of Princess Joan in France gave Hughes and Isabelle a weapon and they announced that they would not give up Princess Joan until the Council returned the lands. The boy-King, Henry III, had the Pope excommunicate the newlyweds. When the Council realized that the marriage had freed Princess Joan of her engagement to Hughes, they started negotiations to give her to King Alexander II of Scotland. Isabelle thus received her lands and pension back, including back pay). Died: on 31 May 1246 at France Isabelle is buried at the Benedictine Abbey of Fontevrault, Maine & Loire, France, founded by Robert d'Arbrissel in 1009. It is the resting place of many of the Plantagenêt family members of the 12th. Century.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.3 Adelmodis d'Angoulême (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Albret" on 21 March 1994 at 02:07 Hours.). Married Name: d'Albret (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 267.). AKA: Almadie d'Angoulême (Ibid.). Married Name: de Brosse (Ibid.). Born: in 1150, daughter of Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême and Marguerite de Turenne. Married before 1173: Amanieu IV, Sire d'Albret,, son of Bernard Aiz III, Sire d'Albret and N? de Béarn. Married before 1179: Bernard II, Vicomte de Brosse,, son of Bernard I, Vicomte de Brosse and N? de Pastoresse.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.3.1 Amanieu V, Sire d'Albret (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Albret" on 21 March

1994 at 02:07 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 340.). Born: before 1174, son of Amanieu IV, Sire d'Albret and Adelmodis d'Angoulême. Note - between Jul 1210 and Nov 1210 at Termes, Narbonne, Languedoc, France: Amanieu V fought at the Battle of Termes. Termes: July – November 1210. The castrum of Termes was in the territory of Narbonne, (five leagues southeast of Carcassonne and southwest of Narbonne). It was marvelously, indeed unbelievably, strong and in human estimation appeared to be quite impregnable.à It was situated on the summit of a very high peak, overlooking a huge natural cliff, and surrounded on all sides by very deep and inaccessible ravines, with water flowing through them, surrounding the whole castrum.à In turn the ravines were surrounded by huge crags, so difficult to climb down from that anyone wishing to approach the walls would need first to throw himself into a ravine and then as it were `crawl back towards heaven'. Moreover, a stone's throw from Termes itself, there was a crag on whose summit there was a small but very strong fortified tower known as `Termenet'. So situated Termes could be approached from one side only, where the rocks were lower and less inaccessible. Arriving at Termes, in July 1210, Simon IV, Comte de Montfort started the siege with a modest force and was able to occupy a small part of the castrum. a number of noble and powerful men arrived from France; Renaud, Bishop of Chartres, Philip, Bishop of Beauvais, Count Robert of Dreux and also the Count of Ponthieu. They were accompanied by a substantial force of crusaders whose arrival greatly cheered the Count of Montfort and the whole army. “Here there were many barons, many tents of silk and fine pavilions, many silk tunics and rich brocades, mailshirts too and many a fine banner, many an ashen haft, ensigns and pennons, many a good knight and fine young men of noble race Germans, Bavarians, Saxons, Frisians, men from Maine, Anjou, Normandy and Brittany, Lombards and Longobards, Gascons and Provencals. The lord archbishop of Bordeaux was there and so was Sir Amanieu d'Albret and men from Langon. All those who came did their forty days' duty, so that as some arrived, others left. But Raymond, lord of Termes, counted none of them worth a button, for no one ever saw a stronger castle than his. The garrison of the castle was composed of troops from Roussillon, Catalonia and Aragon under the command of Raymond de Termes. There they kept Pentecost, Easter and Ascension and half the winter,” as the Song of the Cathar Wars (1210) says. No one ever saw so numerous a garrison as there was in that castle, men from Aragon, Catalonia and Roussillon. Many were the armed encounters and shattered saddle-bows, many the knights and strong Brabanters killed, many the ensigns and fine banners forcibly borne off into the keep against the crusaders' will. As for the mangonels and catapults, the defenders did not think them worth a button. Meat they had in plenty, both fresh meat and salt pork, water and wine to drink and an abundance of bread. If the Lord God had not dealt them a blow, as he did later when he sent them dysentery, they would never have been defeated.

By November 1210, the crusader army (of the Albigensian Crusade) under the command of Simon IV de Montfort, which had been besieging the stronghold of Termes since July 1210, was exhausted. In September 1210, the crusaders had received the reddition of the castle, the water cisterns being empty. , but actually nobody surrendered because rain fell a few hours after the truce had been made. The army had sat around that stronghold until its water supply dried up. “They had wine for another two or three months, but I do not think anyone can live without water. Then, God and the faith help me, there was a heavy downpour of rain which caused a great flood, and this led to their defeat. They put quantities of this rainwater into butts and barrels and used it to knead and cook with. So violent a dysentery seized them that the sufferers could not tell where they were. They all agreed to flee away rather than die like this , unconfessed. They put the ladies of the castle up into the keep, and then when it was dark night and no one could see what was happening, they went out, taking with them no possessions, nothing, I believe, except money. At that point Raymond of Termes told them to wait because he was going back into the castle, and while they waited some Frenchmen met him on his way in and they captured him and took him to the count de Montfort. The others, Catalans and Aragonese, fled to escape being killed.” The siege was over, the castle was captured. Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 22 Jul 1218 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Amanieu V fought at the Second Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.

Note - between Oct 1218 and Jun 1219 at Marmande, France: Amanieu V fought at the Siege of Marmande. Siege of Marmande: October 1218 – June 1219. Marmande was a bastide founded about 1195 on the site of a more ancient town by King Richard I (Coeur de Lion or Lionheart). Its position on the banks of the Garonne made it an important place of toll. It soon passed into the hands of the counts of Toulouse, and was three times besieged and taken during the Albigensian Crusade In June 1219, the town had already been besieged for weeks by Amaury de Montfort when Louis, King Philippe Auguste’s son, arrived. Louis had been in England - and well on the way to winning the throne of England - largely at the invitation of the barons who had had enough of King John. But when John had died suddenly in October 1216, the incomparable William Marshal had stepped in as Regent for the infant King of England, Henry III. Not even kings relished the prospect of facing William Marshal and the whole purpose of Louis' presence in England was now gone. The young Louis was wise enough to make peace with and withdraw after a couple of quick but severe maulings at the hands of Marshal. After having captured La Rochelle from the English King, Louis set about to attack the Albigensians in Toulouse with the blessing of the Pope. Now Louis was in the Languedoc, a much better prospect for plunder having been exhausted by years of war waged by the French Catholic armies. He arrived at Marmande , a possession of the Comte de Toulouse, with 20 bishops, 30 counts, 600 knights and 10,000 foot soldiers in June, 1219. On the orders of the Comte Raimond VI, Marmande was being defended by Centulle, Comte d’Astarac, and the magnates Arnold de Blanquefort and Guillaume-Arnold de Tantalon with a large complement of knights. After several days of assault by Louis, the defenders surrendered thinking they would be spared as prisoners. The city of some 7,000 people fell after the first assault, and was sacked. The massacre that followed shocked even the crusaders' own allies. Only Centulle and his immediate subordinates were taken alive, and then sent to Puylaurens and held until they could be exchanged for prisoners held by the other side. Even while discussion about their fate were taking place, and the townspeople had long since ceased to resist, the very valiant heroic crusaders of French nobility set upon the inhabitants and butchered them regardless of age or sex. About 5,000 civilians were thus slaughtered in the Name of God. Here is a contemporary account from the Song of the Cathar Wars (laisse 212): …terror and massacre began;à Lords, ladies and their little children, Men and women stripped naked, All were slashed and cut to shreds by keen edged swords.à Flesh, blood, brains, torsos, Limbs and faces hacked in two; Lungs, livers and guts torn out and thrown away - Laying on the open ground As if they had rained down from the heavens.à Marshland and firm ground, all was red with blood.à Not a man or woman was left alive, neither young nor old, No living creature, except perhaps some well-hidden infant.à Marmond was razed and set alight Very soon afterwards the king [Louis] left for Toulouse.

Married before 1233: Assalide de Tartas,, daughter of Arnaldo Ramón II, Vicomte de Tartas and Navarra de Dax (Assaride was Amanieu V's first wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Page 144.). Married before 1239: Isabelle de Bergerac (Isabelle was Amanieu V's second wife). Died: between 1240 and 1255 While E.S. [via Paul Theroff] shows Amanieu V died in 1240, Abbott alleges he died circa 1209, and Carver's sources indicate he died in 1249. Finally, the Dictionnaire show him dying in 1255 (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., By Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID#CQGW37A] Under Topic "Royal/Noble/Heraldry" in Subject "Ancestry of Louis XV", posted 25 February 1998 at 14:58 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Page 144.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.3.2 Puncela d'Albret (Paul Theroff, posts, "Armagnac & Auvergne" posted on 19 February 1994 at 04:25 Hours.). Married Name: Pinilla = Princelle d'Armagnac (Internet, by Paul Theroff at FTP://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/albret.txt, on 25 May 1997.). Born: before 1175, daughter of Amanieu IV, Sire d'Albret and Adelmodis d'Angoulême. Married before 1236: Roger, Comte d'Armagnac,, son of Bernardo d'Armagnac and Geraldesse de Foix. 1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.3.3 Bernard III, Vicomte de Brosse (Abbott, Page 427.). Born: before 1180 at Brosse, Poitou, France, son of Bernard II, Vicomte de Brosse and Adelmodis d'Angoulême, Bernard III is presumed to have been at least 20 Years of age by the time he married Agathe. Married before 1200: Agathe de Preuilly,, daughter of Pierre, Seigneur de Preuilly and Aénor de Mauléon.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.4 Guillaume V, Comte d'Angoulême (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume V "Taillefer." Born: between 1150 and 1160, son of Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême and Marguerite de Turenne (Ibid.). Married before 1170: Marguerite N? Died: in 1181 (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.5 Isabelle d'Angoulême (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168809, 9 December 2008.). Born: in 1151, daughter of Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême and Marguerite de Turenne (Ibid.). Married circa 1174: Geoffroy III, Seigneur de Rancon (Ibid.). Married Name: de Rancon (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.1.5.1 Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php? no=168808, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=168809, 9 December

2008.). AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Taillebourg. AKA: Geoffroy IV, Seigneur de Marcillac. AKA: Geoffroy IV, Seigneur de Chef-Boutonne. AKA: Geoffroy IV, Seigneur de Taillebourg. AKA: Geoffroy IV, Seigneur de Cluseau. AKA: Geoffroy IV, Seigneur de Gençay (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=113472, 9 December 2008.). AKA: Geoffroy IV, Seigneur d'Aigre. Born: circa 1175, son of Geoffroy III, Seigneur de Rancon and Isabelle d'Angoulême. Married circa 1195: Jeanne de Surgères,, daughter of Guillaume III Maingot, Seigneur de Surgères and Berthe de Rançon. AKA: Geoffroi IV, Seigneur d'Aulnay Vicomte by right of his wife, the Vicomtesse d'Aulnay. Married circa 1245: Isabeau de Lusignan,, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême (Geoffroy IV was Isabelle's second husband). Died: in Aug 1258.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.2 Foulques d'Angoulême (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Foulques, Seigneur de Mathas. AKA: Foulques, Seigneur d'Useville. Born: before 1136, son of Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême and Aimable de Châtellerault (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.3 N? d'Angoulême (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married: Ranulfe, Seigneur d'Agernac (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Agernac (Ibid.). Born: before 1137, daughter of Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême and Aimable de Châtellerault (Ibid.). 1.1.2.1.2.2.1.2.4 Geoffroy Martel d'Angoulême (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1139, son of Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême and Aimable de Châtellerault (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.3 Fouques, Seigneur de Matha (Guillaume III "Taillefer" gave Matha to his cadet son, Fouques) (Abbott, Page 469.). AKA: Fouques, Seigneur de Montausier (Ibid.). Born: before 1115 at France, son of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges, Fouques is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Married before 1135: N? N? Died: circa 1141 On the same page, Abbott indicates that Fouques died after 1194 and died circa 1141 (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.3.1 Arnaud, Seigneur de Montausier (Ibid.). Born: before 1140 at France, son of Fouques, Seigneur de Matha and N? N?

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.3.2 Geoffroy, Seigneur de Matha (Ibid.). Born: before 1141 at Matha, Charente Maritime, Saintonge, France, son of Fouques, Seigneur de Matha and N? N?, Geoffroy is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Married before 1171: N? N?

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.3.2.1 Robert, Seigneur de Matha (Ibid.). Born: before 1190 at Matha, Charente Maritime, Saintonge, France, son of Geoffroy, Seigneur de Matha and N? N? Died: after 1216 (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.3.2.2 Fouques II, Seigneur de Matha (Ibid.). Born: before 1191 at Matha, Charente Maritime, Saintonge, France, son of Geoffroy, Seigneur de Matha and N? N?, Fouques II is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Married before 1235: N? N? Died: after 1263.

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.3.2.2.1 Hughes, Seigneur de Matha (Ibid.). Born: before 1236 at Matha, Charente Maritime, Saintonge, France, son of Fouques II, Seigneur de Matha and N? N?, Hughes is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when his son, Geoffroy, was born. Married before 1253: N? N?

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.4 Raymond d'Angoulême (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Raymond, Vicomte de Fronsac (Ibid.). Born: before 1115, son of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.5 N? N? Married Name: de Gavarret. Born: before 1119, daughter of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges. Married before 1160: Guillaume- Amanieu, Vicomte de Gavarret,, son of Pierre I, Vicomte de Gavarret and Guiscarde, Vicomtesse de Béarn (Some sources allege that Guiillaume came upon the lands of Benauges came to the House of Gavarret, because Guillaume married a daughter of Guillaume Taillefer and Vitapoy).

1.1.2.1.2.2.1.5.1 Bernard I, Vicomte de Gavarret (M. Lainé (Pub), Archives Généalogiques et Historiques de La Noblesse de France ou Receuil de Preuves, Mémoires et Notices Généalogiques in Imprimerie de Béthune, Rue Palatine, No. 5, 1 - 11 (No. 1, Rue du Paon-Saint-André-des-Arcs, Paris, France: M. Lainé, 1828 - 1850), Tome Premier (Volume 1), MDCCCXXVII (1827), De Gavarret, Pages 8-9.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Bernard, Vicomte de Bezaume (Ibid.). Born: before 1165, son of Guillaume-Amanieu, Vicomte de Gavarret and N? N?, Bernard is presumed to have been at least 25 years old by the time he signed a charter with Richard, The Lion Heart (Ibid.). Married circa 1186: N? de Beauville (Ibid., Tome Premier (Volume 1), MDCCCXXVII (1827), De Gavarret, Page 9.). Note - on 3 Feb 1190: Richard, the Lion Heart, King of England, recognized Bernard for the donations and concessions his ancestors had made on behalf of the Abbey of the Sauve-Majeure (Ibid.). Died: after 1195 (Ibid., Tome Premier (Volume 1), MDCCCXXVII (1827), De Gavarret, Pages 8-9.).

1.1.2.1.2.3 Geoffroy Rudel d'Angoulême (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Geoffroy Rudel, Vicomte de Blaye (Ibid.). Born: between 1026 and 1030, son of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.4 Arnaud d'Angoulême (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Arnaud, Seigneur de Montausier (Ibid.). Born: between 1027 and 1031, son of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.5 Guillaume, Bishop d'Angoulême. Born: circa 1028, son of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac. Died: on 10 Sep 1076 Guillaume was the Bishop of Angoulême from 1043 until his death.

1.1.2.1.2.6 Aymar d'Angoulême (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Aymar, Abbé de Stirpe. Born: between 1030 and 1035, son of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac (Ibid.). AKA: Aymar, Bishop d'Angoulême (Ibid.). Died: on 31 Aug 1101 (Ibid.).

1.1.2.1.2.7 Umberge d'Angoulême (Ibid.) (André Roux: Scrolls, 137.). Married Name: de Limoges. Born: between 1031 and 1046, daughter of Geoffroy, Count d'Angoulême and Pétronille, Dame d'Archiac, Umberge was alive in the year 1052. Married before 1059 at France: Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges,, son of Aymar II, Viscount de Limoges and Sénégonde N? Died: after 1086 Umberge was alive in the year 1086.

1.1.2.1.2.7.1 Marie de Limoges (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Comborn. Born: before 1060 at France, daughter of Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges and Umberge d'Angoulême. Married circa 1061 at France: Ebles de Comborn,, son of Archambaud II, Vicomte de Comborn and Rotberge de Rochechouart (Marie was Ebles I's first wife).

1.1.2.1.2.7.2 Adhémar=Aymar IV, Viscount de Limoges (Aymar was co-viscount de Limoges from 1090 to 1124, then he became Viscount de Limoges 1124 to 1139) (André Roux: Scrolls, 87, 137.) (Abbott, Page 435.). AKA: Adémar "Le Barbu" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). Born: before 1086 at l'Aigle, France, son of Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges and Umberge d'Angoulême, Adhémar IV is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Guy III, was born. Married before 1103 at France: Graule, Dame d'Angoulême,, daughter of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges. Died: in 1139 According to André Roux, Aimar was alive in the year 1126 (Abbott, Page 435.).

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.1 Guy III, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2 Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1 Hélis de Comborn (see above) 1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.1 Ahel d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.2 Rainaud V, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.2.1 Guy I, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.2.2 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.2.3 Guillaume, Abbé de Clermont (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.2.4 Agnès d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.3 Guillaume d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.4 Gui d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.5 Ranulfe d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.1.6 Rohilde d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.2 Béatrix de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3 Aymar=Adhémar V/IV, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1 Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1.1 Aquiline de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1.2 Guy V, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1.3 Humberge de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1.4 Adémar de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1.5 Marie de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.3.1.6 Guillaume de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.4 Guy IV, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5 Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.1 Archambaud VI, Vicomte de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.1.1 Bernard II, Vicomte de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.1.2 Guichard de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.2 Hélie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.3 Dauphine de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.3.1 Guy II de Scorailles (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.4 Pétronille de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.4.1 Pierre de Malemort (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.5 Assalide de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.5.1 Rainaud VI, Vicomte d'Aubusson (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.6 Claire de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.7 Assalit, Seigneur de Blanchefort (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.7.1 Archambaud I, Seigneur de Blanchefort (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.5.8 Garcille de Comborn (see above) 1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.6 Hélène de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.7 Hélie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.8 Bernard de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.9 Millesende de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.10 Almodie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.2.11 Marie de Comborn (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.3 Emma de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.2.4 Hélie, Vicomte de Limoges (see above)

1.1.2.1.2.7.3 Emma de Limoges. Married Name: d'Aquitaine. Born: before 1090 at France, daughter of Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges and Umberge d'Angoulême. Married before 1137 at France: Guillaume X, Duke d'Aquitaine,, son of Guillaume VII, Comte de Poitou and Philippes=Mahaut, Countess de Toulouse (Emma was Guillaume VIII/X's second wife).

2 Guillaume I, Comte de Périgord (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan" posted on 15 February 1994 at 14:06 Hours.) (Abbott, Pages 329, 458.). AKA: Guillaume I, Comte d'Agen (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.). Born: before 886 at Périgord, France, son of Wulgrin I, Count de Périgord and Roselinde, Countess de Toulouse. Married before 914: Régelindis de Tours,, daughter of Robert, Count de Blois and Agane de Laon. Died: circa 918 (Abbott, Page 329.).

2.1 Bernard, Comte du Périgord (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married: Garcende N? (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: between 0914 and 0918, son of Guillaume I, Comte de Périgord and Régelindis de Tours (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.).

2.2 Sancie de Périgord (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Poitiers (Ibid.). Born: before 915, daughter of Guillaume I, Comte de Périgord and Régelindis de Tours, Sancie is presumed to have been at least 15 years old by the time her husband, Aymar, died (Ibid.). Married before 916: Aymar=Adémar. Comte de Poitiers,, son of Emenon, Comte d'Angoulême and N? N? (Ibid.).

2.3 Emmé, Countess de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 55, 83.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan" posted on 15 February 1994 at 14:06 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 329.). Married Name: de La Marche. Born: before 918, daughter of Guillaume I, Comte de Périgord and Régelindis de Tours. Married before 959 at France: Boson I, Count de La Marche,, son of Sulpice, Count de Charroux and N? N? (Boson I became the Count de Périgord by marriage).

2.3.1 Audebert I, Count de La Marche (André Roux: Scrolls, 55.) (Abbott, Page 423.). Born: before 960 at Poitou, France, son of Boson I, Count de La Marche and Emmé, Countess de Périgord, Audebert was alive in the year 992. He is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his son Bernard was born. Married circa 974: Almodis de Limoges,, daughter of Giraud, Vicomte de Limoges and Rothilde de Brosse. Died: in 997 at Gençay, Vienne, Poitou, France, Audebert I was killed in battle (Stuart, Page 232.).

2.3.1.1 Bernard, Count de La Marche (André Roux: Scrolls, 55.) (Abbott, Page 423.). AKA: Bernard, Count de Périgord. Born: before 975, son of Audebert I, Count de La Marche and Almodis de Limoges, Bernard is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his daughter Almodie was born. Married before 990 at Poitou, France: Amélie de Montignac,, daughter of Gérard de Montignac and Nonia=Noña de Granol. Died: in 1047.

2.3.1.1.1 Almodis de La Marche (André Roux: Scrolls, 55, 86.) (Stuart, Page 233, Line 327-32.). Married Name: de Toulouse. Married Name: de Lusignan. Married Name: de Barcelone. Born: circa 990, daughter of Bernard, Count de La Marche and Amélie de Montignac. Married before 1040: Hughes V de Lusignan,, son of Hughes IV, Lord de Lusignan and Aldiarde de Thouars (Hughes V was Almodis' first husband). Married between 1044 and 1045 at France: Pons II Guillaume, Count de Toulouse,, son of Guillaume III, Count de Toulouse and Emmé de Forcalquier (Pons III was Almodis' third husband). Divorced Pons II Guillaume, Count de Toulouse: before 1053. Married in 1053: Raymond-Bérenger I, Count de Barcelone,, son of Bérenger-Raymond, Count de Barcelone and Sancha, de Gascogne (Raymond Bérenger was Almodis' fourth husband. Almodis was Raymond-Bérenger's second wife). Died: on 16 Oct 1071 at Spain Almodis was murdered by her step-son Pierre-Raymond de Barcelone (Stuart, Page 233, Line 327-32.).

2.3.1.1.1.1 Hughes VI, Lord de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 141.) (Abbott, Page 423.). Also Known As: Hughes "Le Diable." Born: before 1043 at France, son of Hughes V de Lusignan and Almodis de La Marche. Married before 1060 at Poitou, France: Ildegarde de Thouars,, daughter of Aimery IV, Vicomte de Thouars and Aurengarde de Mauléon. Died: between 1102 and 1110 at France Hughes VI went on a crusade from 1101 to 1103, although André Roux indicates he died in 1102.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes VII, Sire de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 142.) (Abbott, Page 423.). Also Known As: Hughes "Le Brun." Born: in 1065 at Lusignan, Vienne, Poitou, France, son of Hughes VI, Lord de Lusignan and Ildegarde de Thouars. Married before 1109 at Poitou, France: Sarrazine de Lezay. Died: in 1151 Hughes VII was alive in the year 1103.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:07 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 423.). Also Known As: Hughes "Le Brun." Also Known As: Hughes "Le Vieux." Born: in 1110 at Poitou, France, son of Hughes VII, Sire de Lusignan and Sarrazine de Lezay. Married before 1143 at France: Bourgogne de Rancon,, daughter of Géoffroy de Rancon and Fossefie = Falsifie, Dame de Moncontour. PaterAlter before 1163 Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan/Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan (an unknown value). Died: between 1165 and 1173 at Holy Land Some sources indicate Hughes VIII died in 1165 while others assert it was in 1173. Hughes VIII went on a crusade in 1163.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes de Lusignan (Ibid.). Born: before 1144 at France, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon, Hughes is presumed to have been at least 25 years of age when he died. Married before 1162 at France: Orengarde N? Died: on 11 Apr 1169.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 87.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July

1994 at 16:00 Hours.). Also Known As: Hughes "Le Brun." AKA: Hughes IX, Seigneur de Couhé. AKA: Hughes IX, Seigneur de Château-Larcher. PaterAlter before 1163 Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan/Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan (an unknown value). MaterAlter: before 1163 Bourgogne de Rancon/Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan. Born: in 1163, son of Hughes de Lusignan and Orengarde N?, Hughes IX's parentage is in dispute with older sources indicating he was the son of Hughes VIII by Bourgogne de Rancon. Married before 1180 at France: Agathe de Preuilly (Agathe was Hughes IX's first wife and according to some sources the mother of Hughes X). Married before 1182: Mathilde d'Angoulême,, daughter of Wulgrin III, Count d'Angoulême and Élizabeth d'Amboise. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Hughes IX participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).

After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad- Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.

The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.

The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.

In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.

Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.

After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.

Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.

Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.

The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.

AKA: Hughes IX, Count de La Marche Hughes IX abdicated the County in 1208 (Abbott, Page 423.). AKA: Hughes IX, Vicomte de Bridiers Hughes IX seized the Viscounty around 1212 (Abbott, Page 425.). Note - between 23 Aug 1217 and 5 Nov 1219 at Egypt: Hughes IX participated and died in the Fifth Crusade. The Fifth Crusade (23 August 1217 – 8 September 1221) was an attempt to take back Jerusalem and the rest of the Holy Land by first conquering the powerful Ayyubid state in Egypt. Pope Honorius III organized crusading armies led by Leopold VI of Austria and Andrew II of Hungary, and a foray against Jerusalem ultimately left the city in Muslim hands. Later in 1218 a German army led by Oliver of Cologne and a mixed army of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers led by William I, Count of Holland arrived. In order to attack Damietta in Egypt, they allied with the Seljuk Sultanate of Rûm in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. After occupying the port of Damietta, the Crusaders marched south towards Cairo in July of 1221, but were turned back after their dwindling supplies led to a forced retreat. A nighttime attack by Sultan Al-Kamil resulted in a great number of crusader losses and eventually in the surrender of the army. Al-Kamil agreed to an eight-year peace agreement with Europe. In spring 1213, Pope Innocent III issued the papal bull Quia maior, calling all of Christendom to join a new crusade. The kings and emperors of Europe, however, were preoccupied with fighting among themselves. At the same time, Pope Innocent III did not want their help, because a previous crusade led by kings had failed in the past. He ordered processions, prayers, and preaching to help organize the crusade, as these would involve the general population, the lower nobles, and knights. The message of the crusade was preached in France by Robert of Courçon; however, unlike other Crusades, not many French knights joined, as they were already fighting the Albigensian Crusade against the heretical Cathar sect in southern France. In 1215, Innocent III called the Fourth Lateran Council, where, along with the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Raoul of Merencourt, he discussed the recovery of the Holy Land, among other church business. Innocent wanted this crusade to be under the full control of the papacy, as the First Crusade was supposed to have been, in order to avoid the mistakes of the Fourth Crusade, which had been taken over by the Venetians. Innocent planned for the crusaders to meet at Brindisi in 1216, and prohibited trade with the Muslims to ensure that the crusaders would have ships and weapons. Every crusader would receive an indulgence, including those who simply helped pay the expenses of a crusader but did not go on crusade themselves. Oliver of Cologne had preached the crusade in Germany, and Emperor Frederick II attempted to join in 1215. Frederick was the last monarch Innocent wanted to join, as he had challenged the Papacy (and would do so in the years to come). Innocent, however, died in 1216. He was succeeded by Pope Honorius III, who barred Frederick from participating, but organized crusading armies led by king Andrew II of Hungary and duke Leopold VI of Austria. Andrew had the largest royal army in the history of the crusades (20,000 knights and 12,000 castle-garrisons). Andrew of Hungary and his troops embarked on 23 August 1217 in Spalato. They landed on 9 October on Cyprus from where they sailed to Acre and joined John of Brienne, ruler of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, Hugh I of Cyprus, and Prince Bohemund IV of Antioch to fight against the Ayyubids in Syria. In Jerusalem, the walls and fortifications were demolished to prevent the Christians from being able to defend the city if they should reach it and take it. Muslims fled the city, afraid that there would be a repeat of the bloodbath of the First Crusade in 1099. Andrew's well- mounted army defeated sultan Al-Adil I at Bethsaida on the Jordan River on 10 November. Muslim forces retreated in their fortresses and towns. The catapults and trebuchets didn't arrive in time, so he had fruitless assaults on the fortresses of the Lebanon and on Mount Tabor. Afterwards, Andrew spent his time collecting alleged relics. Andrew and his army departed to Hungary in February 1218, and Bohemund and Hugh also returned home. Later in 1218, Oliver of Cologne arrived with a new German army and the count of Holland William I arrived with a mixed army consisting of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers. With Leopold and John they discussed attacking Damietta in Egypt. To accomplish this they allied with Keykavus I, the Seljuk Sultan of Rum in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. On 24 May 1218, the crusaders left Acre. On 27 May 1218, Under the leadership of Jean de Brienne, the crusaders began their siege of Damietta, and despite resistance from the unprepared sultan Al-Adil, the tower outside the city was taken on 25 August. They could not gain Damietta itself, and in the ensuing months diseases killed many of the crusaders, including Robert of Courçon. Al-Adil also died and was succeeded by Al-Kamil. Meanwhile, Honorius III sent Pelagius of Albano to lead the crusade in 1219 . Al-Kamil tried to negotiate peace with the crusaders. He offered to trade Damietta for Jerusalem, but Pelagius would not accept these offers. After hearing this Count William I of Holland left the crusade and sailed home. In August or September 1219, Francis of Assisi arrived in the crusader camp and crossed over to preach to Al-Kamil. By November, the crusaders had worn out the sultan's forces, and were finally able to occupy the port. Immediately the papal and secular powers fought for control of the town, with Jean of Brienne claiming it for himself in 1220, and the noble and pious crusaders only too happy to loot it for several days finding enough loot to inspire them to attack Cairo next, their only obstacle to a powerless Egypt and an open road to Jerusalem. Pelagius would not accept this and Jean returned to Acre later that year. Pelagius hoped Frederick II would arrive with a fresh army, but Frederick never arrived. But in May 1221 he sent much of his army, including Louis of Bavaria as his representative. Jean de Brienne also returned. Louis argued for an immediate offensive, and those present assumed he spoke for the Emperor, so it was agreed. Pelagius didn't have the Emperor, but he had an army and he at last had agreement. The Crusaders formed their army in their old camp on 29 June. King John arrived on 7 July still urging caution, but he was ignored. Everyone now was enthusiastic for a new enterprise. They were running low on funds, the prophetic book had predicted the fall of the Sultan, and the newcomers wanted battle. The army began preparations on 4 July and set out on 17 July. It was one of the largest Crusader armies, with an estimated five thousand knights and forty thousand foot soldiers, plus arches and a large number of unarmed pilgrims. The Egyptians had advanced to meet the Christians, but retreated from their forward position at Sharimshah when they saw the size of the army. Pelagius moved out in pursuit. The Egyptians took up a position behind the river Bahr as-Saghir, which runs from Lake Manzalah to the Nile. The Christians marched in right after them and set up camp. With much of the Muslim strength in the field, it was here that the battle for Egypt would be decided. The Christians were in a death trap. When they marched up into the angle formed by the Nile and the Bahr as-Saghir, the army had crossed a dry canal. No one thought to consider it a danger. Worse, Pelagius had neglected to bring adequate supplies, thinking to capture the enemy supplies quickly. A Christian fleet of about six hundred ships was in the Nile--enough to keep the army re-supplied at to support its advance. Once it was clear that Mansourah could not be taken quickly, fortifications were built on the other two sides of the triangle. There were plenty of locals to tell the Crusaders how easily the Muslims could trap them, but Pelagius would not listen. King John again urged acceptance of al-Kamil's terms, but rejecting his advice had become almost automatic by this time. A couple of weeks passed in this manner. It was August, and the Nile was rising a little every day. Soon, the waters were high enough and water flowed into the canal. Within a few days, the levels were high enough to send ships down it, cutting the Christians off from retreat and from being re-supplied from Damietta. The fleet was trapped, the army was trapped, and there was food enough for only twenty days. Many in the army urged immediate retreat, before their situation grew worse. At last awakening to the peril, Pelagius agreed. On the night of 26 August, without ever having fought a battle, the great army began its retreat. The first thing many of the common soldiers did was to get drunk. They evidently could not bear to leave behind them all of their wine, and since they could not bring it with them, they drank it. Consequently, many of them were in various stages of intoxication when the order came to move out. Falling under the heading of "seemed like a good idea at the time", the Teutonic Knights set fire to the supplies in order to deny them to the enemy. Having been alerted by the flames to the fact that the Christians were retreating, al-Kamil ordered the banks of the canal cut. Water flooded the very ground into which the Christians were retreating and the soldiers quickly found themselves wading through mud or falling into gullies now filled with water. Under these conditions, the Egyptians attacked. The military orders, and the knights under King John put up a valiant defense and saved what they could of the army. Many of the infantry perished, however, it being unusually difficult to fight at night in the mud when you're drunk. The remnant of the army withdrew to the camp, which now had no supplies thanks to the prompt action of the Teutonic Knights earlier in the evening. The fleet tried to escape, too. The Nile was running in flood now, so some ships managed to make it through the Egyptian blockade, including one which bore Cardinal Pelagius. From the safety of Damietta he now concluded that all was lost. He opened negotiations with al-Kamil two days later, on 28 August 1221. By the 30th, the terms were settled. The Sultan no longer needed to offer the return of Jerusalem, for he had the Crusader army, including King John, at his mercy. On the other hand, the Christians still held Damietta, which they had recently fortified, and another Christian fleet was on its way. Al-Kamil therefore asked only that the Christians leave Egypt. Damietta would be returned to the Muslims, and the Christians would observe a truce of eight years with Egypt. Both sides would return their prisoners, and al-Kamil would return the True Cross which he did not even have but didn’t bother telling the crusaders that. There was some inital fervent resistance to handing back Damietta. But with many of the leaders trapped at Sharimshah, there was little point in holding out. After a few days, the garrison agreed. The Sultan generously fed the army and entertained King John and the others. On 8 September, the Crusaders boarded their ships and al-Kamil took possession of Damietta. The failure of the Crusade caused an outpouring of anti-papal sentiment from the Occitan poet Guilhem Figueira. The more orthodox Gormonda de Monpeslier responded to Figueira's D'un sirventes far with a song of her own, Greu m'es a durar. Instead of blaming the Pelagius or the Papacy, she laid the blame on the "foolishness" of the wicked.

Died: on 5 Nov 1219 at Damietta, Egypt.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan (According to some sources, Hughes X's mother was Hughes IX's first wife, Agathe de Preuilly) (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 87.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). AKA: Hughes X, Vicomte de Bridiers (Abbott, Page 425.). Also Known As: Hughes "Le Brun." AKA: Hughes, Comte d'Angoulême (Abbott, Page 458.). Born: in 1183 at Poitou, France, son of Hughes IX, Seigneur de Lusignan and Mathilde d'Angoulême. Married in 1217: Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême,, daughter of Aymar I/II, Count d'Angoulême and Alix de Courtenay (Hughes X was Isabelle's second husband. After Jean Sans Terre's death in 1216, Queen Isabelle returned to the peace and quiet of the city of Angoulême in France which had been her home before she married Jean. The purpose of her trip was to visit her daughter Joan, then 7 years of age. Hughes, who now bore the title of Count de La Marche, had accepted Joan as his future bride, in return for assistance to Jean in one of his campaigns in France. Joan was being educated in one of Hughes' castles. Count Hughes was away on a crusade when Queen Isabelle arrived at his castle. He returned before the end of her visit and realized that he was still in love with her. Queen Isabelle was, at 34 years of age, very beautiful and seductive. A troubadour compared her to a ripe peach hanging on a sun-kissed wall, or an earth-bound spirit of beauty. Isabelle, being willing, married Hughes without the consent of the King's Council in England. The Council promptly confiscated Isabelle's lands and cancelled her pension. The presence of Princess Joan in France gave Hughes and Isabelle a weapon and they announced that they would not give up Princess Joan until the Council returned the lands. The boy-King, Henry III, had the Pope excommunicate the newlyweds. When the Council realized that the marriage had freed Princess Joan of her engagement to Hughes, they started negotiations to give her to King Alexander II of Scotland. Isabelle thus received her lands and pension back, including back pay). Note - between 23 Aug 1217 and 8 Sep 1221: Hughes X participated in the Fifth Crusade. The Fifth Crusade (23 August 1217 – 8 September 1221) was an attempt to take back Jerusalem and the rest of the Holy Land by first conquering the powerful Ayyubid state in Egypt. Pope Honorius III organized crusading armies led by Leopold VI of Austria and Andrew II of Hungary, and a foray against Jerusalem ultimately left the city in Muslim hands. Later in 1218 a German army led by Oliver of Cologne and a mixed army of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers led by William I, Count of Holland arrived. In order to attack Damietta in Egypt, they allied with the Seljuk Sultanate of Rûm in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. After occupying the port of Damietta, the Crusaders marched south towards Cairo in July of 1221, but were turned back after their dwindling supplies led to a forced retreat. A nighttime attack by Sultan Al-Kamil resulted in a great number of crusader losses and eventually in the surrender of the army. Al-Kamil agreed to an eight-year peace agreement with Europe. In spring 1213, Pope Innocent III issued the papal bull Quia maior, calling all of Christendom to join a new crusade. The kings and emperors of Europe, however, were preoccupied with fighting among themselves. At the same time, Pope Innocent III did not want their help, because a previous crusade led by kings had failed in the past. He ordered processions, prayers, and preaching to help organize the crusade, as these would involve the general population, the lower nobles, and knights. The message of the crusade was preached in France by Robert of Courçon; however, unlike other Crusades, not many French knights joined, as they were already fighting the Albigensian Crusade against the heretical Cathar sect in southern France. In 1215, Innocent III called the Fourth Lateran Council, where, along with the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Raoul of Merencourt, he discussed the recovery of the Holy Land, among other church business. Innocent wanted this crusade to be under the full control of the papacy, as the First Crusade was supposed to have been, in order to avoid the mistakes of the Fourth Crusade, which had been taken over by the Venetians. Innocent planned for the crusaders to meet at Brindisi in 1216, and prohibited trade with the Muslims to ensure that the crusaders would have ships and weapons. Every crusader would receive an indulgence, including those who simply helped pay the expenses of a crusader but did not go on crusade themselves. Oliver of Cologne had preached the crusade in Germany, and Emperor Frederick II attempted to join in 1215. Frederick was the last monarch Innocent wanted to join, as he had challenged the Papacy (and would do so in the years to come). Innocent, however, died in 1216. He was succeeded by Pope Honorius III, who barred Frederick from participating, but organized crusading armies led by king Andrew II of Hungary and duke Leopold VI of Austria. Andrew had the largest royal army in the history of the crusades (20,000 knights and 12,000 castle-garrisons). Andrew of Hungary and his troops embarked on 23 August 1217 in Spalato. They landed on 9 October on Cyprus from where they sailed to Acre and joined John of Brienne, ruler of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, Hugh I of Cyprus, and Prince Bohemund IV of Antioch to fight against the Ayyubids in Syria. In Jerusalem, the walls and fortifications were demolished to prevent the Christians from being able to defend the city if they should reach it and take it. Muslims fled the city, afraid that there would be a repeat of the bloodbath of the First Crusade in 1099. Andrew's well-mounted army defeated sultan Al-Adil I at Bethsaida on the Jordan River on 10 November. Muslim forces retreated in their fortresses and towns. The catapults and trebuchets didn't arrive in time, so he had fruitless assaults on the fortresses of the Lebanon and on Mount Tabor. Afterwards, Andrew spent his time collecting alleged relics. Andrew and his army departed to Hungary in February 1218, and Bohemund and Hugh also returned home. Later in 1218, Oliver of Cologne arrived with a new German army and the count of Holland William I arrived with a mixed army consisting of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers. With Leopold and John they discussed attacking Damietta in Egypt. To accomplish this they allied with Keykavus I, the Seljuk Sultan of Rum in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. On 24 May 1218, the crusaders left Acre. On 27 May 1218, Under the leadership of Jean de Brienne, the crusaders began their siege of Damietta, and despite resistance from the unprepared sultan Al-Adil, the tower outside the city was taken on 25 August. They could not gain Damietta itself, and in the ensuing months diseases killed many of the crusaders, including Robert of Courçon. Al-Adil also died and was succeeded by Al-Kamil. Meanwhile, Honorius III sent Pelagius of Albano to lead the crusade in 1219 . Al-Kamil tried to negotiate peace with the crusaders. He offered to trade Damietta for Jerusalem, but Pelagius would not accept these offers. After hearing this Count William I of Holland left the crusade and sailed home. In August or September 1219, Francis of Assisi arrived in the crusader camp and crossed over to preach to Al-Kamil. By November, the crusaders had worn out the sultan's forces, and were finally able to occupy the port. Immediately the papal and secular powers fought for control of the town, with Jean of Brienne claiming it for himself in 1220, and the noble and pious crusaders only too happy to loot it for several days finding enough loot to inspire them to attack Cairo next, their only obstacle to a powerless Egypt and an open road to Jerusalem. Pelagius would not accept this and Jean returned to Acre later that year. Pelagius hoped Frederick II would arrive with a fresh army, but Frederick never arrived. But in May 1221 he sent much of his army, including Louis of Bavaria as his representative. Jean de Brienne also returned. Louis argued for an immediate offensive, and those present assumed he spoke for the Emperor, so it was agreed. Pelagius didn't have the Emperor, but he had an army and he at last had agreement. The Crusaders formed their army in their old camp on 29 June. King John arrived on 7 July still urging caution, but he was ignored. Everyone now was enthusiastic for a new enterprise. They were running low on funds, the prophetic book had predicted the fall of the Sultan, and the newcomers wanted battle. The army began preparations on 4 July and set out on 17 July. It was one of the largest Crusader armies, with an estimated five thousand knights and forty thousand foot soldiers, plus arches and a large number of unarmed pilgrims. The Egyptians had advanced to meet the Christians, but retreated from their forward position at Sharimshah when they saw the size of the army. Pelagius moved out in pursuit. The Egyptians took up a position behind the river Bahr as-Saghir, which runs from Lake Manzalah to the Nile. The Christians marched in right after them and set up camp. With much of the Muslim strength in the field, it was here that the battle for Egypt would be decided. The Christians were in a death trap. When they marched up into the angle formed by the Nile and the Bahr as- Saghir, the army had crossed a dry canal. No one thought to consider it a danger. Worse, Pelagius had neglected to bring adequate supplies, thinking to capture the enemy supplies quickly. A Christian fleet of about six hundred ships was in the Nile--enough to keep the army re-supplied at to support its advance. Once it was clear that Mansourah could not be taken quickly, fortifications were built on the other two sides of the triangle. There were plenty of locals to tell the Crusaders how easily the Muslims could trap them, but Pelagius would not listen. King John again urged acceptance of al-Kamil's terms, but rejecting his advice had become almost automatic by this time. A couple of weeks passed in this manner. It was August, and the Nile was rising a little every day. Soon, the waters were high enough and water flowed into the canal. Within a few days, the levels were high enough to send ships down it, cutting the Christians off from retreat and from being re-supplied from Damietta. The fleet was trapped, the army was trapped, and there was food enough for only twenty days. Many in the army urged immediate retreat, before their situation grew worse. At last awakening to the peril, Pelagius agreed. On the night of 26 August, without ever having fought a battle, the great army began its retreat. The first thing many of the common soldiers did was to get drunk. They evidently could not bear to leave behind them all of their wine, and since they could not bring it with them, they drank it. Consequently, many of them were in various stages of intoxication when the order came to move out. Falling under the heading of "seemed like a good idea at the time", the Teutonic Knights set fire to the supplies in order to deny them to the enemy. Having been alerted by the flames to the fact that the Christians were retreating, al-Kamil ordered the banks of the canal cut. Water flooded the very ground into which the Christians were retreating and the soldiers quickly found themselves wading through mud or falling into gullies now filled with water. Under these conditions, the Egyptians attacked. The military orders, and the knights under King John put up a valiant defense and saved what they could of the army. Many of the infantry perished, however, it being unusually difficult to fight at night in the mud when you're drunk. The remnant of the army withdrew to the camp, which now had no supplies thanks to the prompt action of the Teutonic Knights earlier in the evening. The fleet tried to escape, too. The Nile was running in flood now, so some ships managed to make it through the Egyptian blockade, including one which bore Cardinal Pelagius. From the safety of Damietta he now concluded that all was lost. He opened negotiations with al-Kamil two days later, on 28 August 1221. By the 30th, the terms were settled. The Sultan no longer needed to offer the return of Jerusalem, for he had the Crusader army, including King John, at his mercy. On the other hand, the Christians still held Damietta, which they had recently fortified, and another Christian fleet was on its way. Al-Kamil therefore asked only that the Christians leave Egypt. Damietta would be returned to the Muslims, and the Christians would observe a truce of eight years with Egypt. Both sides would return their prisoners, and al-Kamil would return the True Cross which he did not even have but didn’t bother telling the crusaders that. There was some inital fervent resistance to handing back Damietta. But with many of the leaders trapped at Sharimshah, there was little point in holding out. After a few days, the garrison agreed. The Sultan generously fed the army and entertained King John and the others. On 8 September, the Crusaders boarded their ships and al-Kamil took possession of Damietta. The failure of the Crusade caused an outpouring of anti- papal sentiment from the Occitan poet Guilhem Figueira. The more orthodox Gormonda de Monpeslier responded to Figueira's D'un sirventes far with a song of her own, Greu m'es a durar. Instead of blaming the Pelagius or the Papacy, she laid the blame on the "foolishness" of the wicked.

AKA: Hughes X, Count de La Marche (Abbott, Page 423.). Note - between 18 Sep 1248 and 5 Jun 1249: Hughes X participated and died in the Seventh Crusade. The Seventh Crusade was a crusade led by Louis IX of France from 18 September 1248 to 24 April 1254. Approximately 50,000 gold bezants (a sum equal to the entire annual revenue of France) was paid in ransom for King Louis who, along with thousands of his troops, were captured and defeated by the Egyptian army led by the Ayyubid Sultan Turanshah supported by the Bahariyya Mamluks led by Faris ad-Din Aktai, Baibars al- Bunduqdari, Qutuz , Aybak and Qalawun. France was perhaps the strongest state in Europe at the time, as the Albigensian Crusade had brought Provence into Parisian control. Poitou was ruled by Louis IX's brother Alphonse of Poitiers, who joined him on his crusade in 1245. Another brother, Charles I of Anjou, also joined Louis. For the next three years Louis collected an ecclesiastical tenth (mostly from church tithes), and in 1248 he and his approximately 15,000-strong army that included 3,000 knights, and 5,000 crossbowmen sailed on 36 ships from the ports of Aigues-Mortes, which had been specifically built to prepare for the crusade, and Marseille. Louis IX's financial preparations for this expedition were comparatively well organized, and he was able to raise approximately 1,500,000 livres tournois. However, many nobles who joined Louis on the expedition had to borrow money from the royal treasury, and the crusade turned out to be very expensive. The Seventh shares with the Sixth Crusade the attribute of being under the control of a particular monarch. Taken together, they show plainly that the papacy had lost control of the crusading movement and, equally, that the movement was no longer able to stir interest throughout Europe. The crusades were close to becoming the instrument of national policy. The King and Queen sailed to Cyprus, arriving at Limassol on 18 September 1248, where they were received by King Henry of Cyprus. They were joined there by the Grand Master of the Hospital, the Grand Master of the Temple, and many of the Palestinian barons. Louis called a council and there it was agreed to aim for Egypt. Both in the Latin West and in Outremer it was understood that Jerusalem could never be secure so long as Egypt was hostile. the Latin Empire set up after the Fourth Crusade asked for his help against the Byzantine Empire of Nicaea, and the Principality of Antioch and the Knights Templar wanted his help in Syria, where the Muslims had recently captured Sidon. Once the objective was decided, Louis wanted to set out at once, but the locals persuaded him that an attack on the Nile delta in winter would be too risky. There were few harbors along the delta; landing required calm seas and the winter storms made these unpredictable. Despite his eagerness, Louis agreed to wait until spring. Egypt would, Louis thought, provide a base from which to attack Jerusalem, and its wealth and supply of grain would keep the crusaders fed and equipped. During the winter, the king was distracted by various diplomatic maneuvers, including sending an expedition to the Mongols to seek an alliance there. Constantinople begged him to help in its struggle with the Emperor of Nicaea. Antioch asked for help. The Templars were engaged in some complex negotiations with Aleppo. Louis steadfastly refused to be distracted from his crusading goal and refused all these entanglements, except he did send six hundred archers to Bohémond at Antioch. In the spring, additional troops arrived from the Morea. Louis had arranged for supplies at Cyprus, but he had planned only for a stay of weeks, not months, and he now had far fewer stores than he had hoped. More time (and supplies) was wasted in trying to find ships, for Venice now refused to help at all, and Genoa was distracted by a war. When a fleet did assemble, it was promptly scattered in a storm. When Louis sailed in May 1249, he had with him only about a quarter of his army. The rest of the army was making its way toward Egypt as best it could, but Louis would not wait. He arrived off the coast of Egypt on 4 June 1249. The Egyptians knew Louis was coming and had dispatched a strong force to oppose him. His advisors all told Louis to wait until the rest of the army should come up, but he refused. On the morning of the 5th, the King landed, leading his troops personally. A fierce battle developed on the beach. John of Ibelin, Count of Jaffa, along with the King himself, distinguished themselves with their courage. The Egyptian commander, Fakhr ad-Din, withdrew under cover of darkness back to Damietta. While there was great elation at their victory, the Christians knew that the really hard fighting still lay ahead. During the night, Fakhr ad-Din found that the city lacked the resolve to fight. He made the tactical decision to abandon the city and to retreat up river. Most of the Muslim population, already in a panic over the prospect of a terrible siege, left with the Egyptian troops. In the morning, some Christians from the city came to the French camp to tell them that the city was undefended. Louis marched triumphantly into Damietta on 6 June 1249. The last time Damietta had fallen to the Christians, the Sultan had offered Jerusalem in exchange. Hopes among the Crusaders ran very high. Having won Damietta, the Crusaders now stopped. The Nile would begin to flood in another month, and everyone remembered the fate of the Fifth Crusade. Moreover, the greater part of the army had not yet arrived. Louis decided to wait out the flood season before considering a further advance up the Nile. The knights sat back and enjoyed the spoils of war. Louis was in his element here, dispensing justice and arrangement the affairs of government. But as the army grew and waiting, it consumed supplies at an alarming rate, and discipline grew slack. Once again the Sultan, who was old and dying of tuberculosis, offered Jerusalem for Damietta. Once again, the Crusaders refused, believing that they had the Egyptians on the run and would be able to win even more. Louis ignored the agreement made during the Fifth Crusade that Damietta should be given to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, now a rump state in Acre, but he did set up an archbishopric there (under the authority of the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem) and used the city as a base to direct military operations against the Muslims of Syria. In Cairo, the political temperature rose rapidly. The Sultan, Ayub, was dying and everyone knew it. He had relied on his slave warriors, known as the Mamluks, for the defense of Damietta and they were now disgraced. They were advocating a palace revolution to restore their position, but Fakhr ad-Din would not lead them. Ayub did what he could. Al-Kamil had constructed a small town on the site of his victory over the Fifth Crusade, naming it al-Mansourah: the Victorious. Ayub had himself brought in a litter to Mansourah and turned the place into an armed camp. He sent Bedouin raiders out to harry any Christians who dared to venture beyond Damietta and the army camp set up outside it. September came and went, then October. The floodwaters receded and the way to Cairo opened. Louis received reinforcements from France, commanded by his brother Alfonso of Poitou. After some discussion, it was agreed to advance up the Nile toward Cairo, and the army set out on 20 November 1249. The King left his Queen behind in Damietta, along with the Patriarch of Jerusalem and a strong garrison. Louis IX sent a letter to as-Salih Ayyub that said : “ As you know that I am the ruler of the Christian nation I do know you are the ruler of the Muhammadan nation. The people of Andalusia give me money and gifts while we drive them like cattle. We kill their men and we make their women widows. We take the boys and the girls as prisoners and we make houses empty. I have told you enough and I have advised you to the end, so now if you make the strongest oath to me and if you go to christian priests and monks and if you carry kindles before my eyes as a sign of obeying the cross, all these will not persuade me from reaching you and killing you at your dearest spot on earth. If the land will be mine then it is a gift to me. If the land will be yours and you defeat me then you will have the upper hand. I have told you and I have warned you about my soldiers who obey me. They can fill open fields and mountains, their number like pebbles. They will be sent to you with swords of destruction.” In November 1249, Louis marched towards Cairo, and almost at the same time, the Ayyubid sultan of Egypt, as- Salih Ayyub, died. Sultan Ayub died on 23 November 1249 at Mansourah. With the Mamluks and other troops already restless, the Sultana managed to hide the fact of her husbands death long enough to recall her son, Turan-shah, from Syria and to make sure that she and Fakhr ad-Din were securely in power. She managed all this even as Louis and his army were advancing up the Nile toward her. Fakhr ad-Din kept most of his forces at Mansourah, securely protected by the joining of the Bahr as-Saghir with the Nile--exactly the same position occupied by al-Kamil about thirty years previously. He sent cavalry forces out to oppose the Christians, and some heavy fighting developed at Fariskur on 7 December, but Louis led his troops well and they were little delayed by these attacks. The Crusaders arrived on the banks of the Bahr as-Saghir on 21 December 1249, and the two armies dug in. The rivers protected the Christians as much as they did the Muslims. Fakhr ad-Din tried several times to find a way to attack the French, but each attempt was thwarted. For their part, the Christians were engaged in trying to build a dyke to bridge the river, but the Egyptians managed to thwart that in their turn. January 1250 passed in these activities. Then, at the beginning of February, the Crusaders got a break. A Coptic Christian offered to show them a ford across the river. They set out on 8 February 1250. The vanguard was led by the King's brother, Robert of Artois, accompanied by the Templars and the English. Louis gave strict orders that no one should attack until he himself gave the order. The crossing was difficult and took a long time. Once over, Artois decided to attack right away, fearing that the Egyptians might discover him there before the French could get across. The Templars reminded him of the King's orders, but he made the decision to attack anyway. Duke Robert was almost immediately successful. The Egyptians were just going about their morning business, unaware that the Christians had crossed the river, so the French were able to burst into the camp almost unopposed. The Egyptians were not formed up, many weren't even armored. Many fled immediately for Mansourah; those who stood and fought, including the Egyptian commander Fakhr ad-Din, were slaughtered. The Egyptian camp was now in Crusader hands, a very great triumph, but Robert of Artois wanted more. He wanted to pursue the fleeing Egyptians and to capture Mansourah; if that city fell, Cairo could not stand. With Cairo, so fell all of Egypt, and the future of the Holy Land would be assured. It was a crucial moment. But the Crusader forces were badly dispersed in and around the Egyptian camp, and in any case the superiority of the Latin cavalry would be lost in the narrow streets of a city. Both the Grand Master of the Temple, William of Sonnac, and the commander of the English contingent, the Earl of Salisbury, advised Robert to wait for the main Crusader force under King Louis. The Duke dismissed the others as cowards and urged his French forces forward. The Templars and the English reluctantly followed, knowing that Artois would be killed if he went on alone. King Louis and the bulk of the French army were still crossing the Bahr as-Saghir, unaware of what was happening. In Mansourah, the fleeing Mamluks were re-grouped under a new leader, Rukn ad-Din Baibars. He stationed his men around the city and allowed the Crusaders to charge into the city without opposition. Once they were all deep within the town, Baibars ordered the counter-attack. Even the people of the town took part, casting down stones and pulling riders from their horses. The Crusaders could not defend themselves; many, indeed, found themselves in alleys so narrow they could not even turn their horses around. Disaster fell on them. Two hundred and ninety Templar knights rode into Mansourah; five escaped. Robert of Artois was killed, overwhelmed when he tried to take refuge in a house. The Lord of Coucy and the Count of Brienne were killed. The Grand Master William lost one eye, but managed to get away. The Earl of Salisbury and almost all of the English knights were killed. Many who escaped the city drowned while trying to swim the river back to safety. Duke Peter of Brittany, severely wounded, managed to make it to the river crossing and it was he who told the King of the disaster. Louis knew what was coming. He quickly formed his army up to meet an attack, but his crossbowmen were still on the other side of the river. The king ordered a pontoon bridge to be built as quickly as possible so they could cross, knowing that their arrows would be needed. In the meantime, the Mamluks attacked. That afternoon saw hard fighting on both sides. More than once the Egyptian army was on the verge of success, but personal courage on the Christian side kept the French intact. Toward sundown, the bridge was at last completed and the bowmen hurried over. That was enough for the Egyptians, and they retired to the safety of Mansourah. Louis learned of his brother's death only after the fighting was done. He wept over his loss, but he could not hope for vengeance, for that same brother had been responsible for the loss of too many knights. The king ordered a retreat back to the Crusader camp. Louis was defeated as well, but he did not withdraw to Damietta for months, preferring to besiege Mansourah, which ended in starvation and death for the crusaders rather than the Muslims. In showing utter agony, a Templar knight lamented : “ Rage and sorrow are seated in my heart...so firmly that I scarce dare to stay alive. It seems that God wishes to support the Turks to our loss...ah, lord God...alas, the realm of the East has lost so much that it will never be able to rise up again. They will make a Mosque of Holy Mary's convent, and since the theft pleases her Son, who should weep at this, we are forced to comply as well...Anyone who wishes to fight the Turks is mad, for Jesus Christ does not fight them any more. They have conquered, they will conquer. For every day they drive us down, knowing that God, who was awake, sleeps now, and Muhammad waxes powerful.” The Egyptians soon tried to capitalize on their victory, attacking three days after the Battle of Mansourah. Hard fighting lasted all day, but in the end the Christians were able to withstand the attack and the Egyptians again withdrew. There followed a stalemate that lasted for several weeks, but always to the detriment of the Christians. After the death of the Sultan, the Sultana immediately summoned Turanshah to Cairo. He arrived on 28 February 1250 and soon tightened the noose around the Christians by implementing a successful blockade of the Nile. All though March, few supply ships managed to slip the blockade; at the end of the month, a whole fleet of thirty-two ships were seized. Famine and disease stalked the Christian camp, and King Louis realized that he must retreat or risk losing everything. He first tried to offer Turanshah an exchange: Damietta for Jerusalem; but the Sultan would have none of it. The Latin army set out under cover of darkness early on 5 April 1250. They managed to get across the Bahr as- Saghir via a pontoon bridge before the Egyptians noticed the movement, but the Christians neglected to destroy the bridge behind them and the Egyptians set out in pursuit. The King remained in the rear guard, leading the defense against the Egyptian attacks. That night, however, he fell ill and by morning could barely ride. The next day, the army tried to move on, but typhoid and dysentery were everywhere. By mid-day, the King could go no further and his bodyguard placed him in a house at Sharimshah. The Egyptians closed in. Although the King never ordered a surrender, and Philip of Montfort was negotiating with the Sultan, there was a confusion of orders and the army simply surrendered. It scarcely mattered; the army could not have fought. A little later, the Christian ships that had been sent down the Nile carrying the sick and wounded were likewise captured. The entire Crusader army, including the King of France and many of the barons of Outremer, was now captive. The only point of resistance was Damietta, still under the command of Queen Margaret of France. With her were only a handful of knights, a large contingent of Italians, and the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Her situation was complicated by the fact that she was nine months pregnant. The Egyptians had captured such a large army, they lacked enough men even to guard it. Every day, for the next seven days in succession, three hundred of the weakest were taken aside and decapitated. By these measures the number of Christian captives was reduced to a manageable size. King Louis was take to Mansourah, both for better security and for better medical care, for his was very sick. Even so, he was kept in chains, even while he was being nursed back to health. The King's health was very important to the Sultan, for he was the biggest bargaining chip. That there was a bargain to be made at all was due largely to Queen Margaret. Three days after hearing of the surrender of the army and the capture of her husband, Margaret gave birth to a son whom she named John Tristan (John Sorrow). That same day she heard that the Italians were planning to abandon Damietta as the city was threatened with a shortage of food. Summoning their leaders to her bedside, she persuaded them to stay by offering to buy sufficient food out of her own purse. Margaret and her son were soon sent to the safety of Acre, and negotiations with the Sultan were taken over by the Patriarch Robert, but the Queen's courage at a crucial moment had saved the city, giving the Patriarch something with which to bargain. Meanwhile, extraordinary events were transpiring at Fariskur, where the Sultan and the main Egyptian army were encamped. On 2 May 1250, Turanshah gave a great banquet. At the end of the feast, a faction of Mamluk soldiers rushed in and tried to kill him. These soldiers had been offended by Turanshah's treatment of them and, led by Baibars, decided to exact vengeance. The Sultan was wounded but managed to escape to a tower next to the Nile River. The Mamluks pursued him and set the tower on fire. Turanshah leaped into the river. His pursuers stood on the banks and shot at him with arrows, even as he begged for his life, offering to abdicate. Unable to kill him from the shore, Baibars himself waded out into the water and hacked the Sultan to death. A puppet Sultan was chosen, but he lasted only a few years. In reality, from that bloody night forward, Baibars Bundukdari was the ruler of Egypt. The Mamluks would rule here for almost three hundred years as the slave- sultans. The Patriarch of Jerusalem arrived in the immediate aftermath of these events. Despite some blood- curdling threats, the Mamluks chose to confirm the bargain made by Turanshah, mainly because of the enormous ransom of half a million pounds tournois. On May 6, Damietta was surrendered to the Egyptians, and King Louis was brought there and released the same day. He was required to pay half the ransom (now reduced to 400,000 pounds) immediately. With the reluctant help of the Templars, he managed to do this and to set sail the same day for Acre. A great many wounded soldiers had been left behind at Damietta; as soon as the Crusaders were gone, the Mamluks slaughtered all these. Louis arrived at Acre on 12 May 1250. Most of his army was dead and much of the rest of it was still captive. He was still obliged to raise the other half of the ransom money to free them, but his own financial reserves had been drained nearly dry. His mother wrote from France that he was sorely needed at home, but he decided to stay. His brothers and many others went home in July, leaving behind as much money as they could spare and about 1,400 men. Louis was now effectively the ruler of Outremer. Conrad of Germany was technically its monarch, but he obviously had no intention of coming to the East, and a commander was desperately needed. Some legal shuffling was done to give an appearance of legitimacy, but Louis' role was more pragmatic than legal. Fortunately, the Mamluk revolution that had led to a new split between Cairo and Damascus, for the Syrians resented the Mamluks and their murder of Turanshah. An-Nasr Yusuf of Aleppo, a great-grandson of Saladin, occupied Damascus and opened negotiations with Louis. He could not accept an open alliance with so many prisoners still in Egypt, but at least the King did not need to face an immediate Muslim offensive against the Crusader states. That winter, the Ayubites of Damascus invaded Egypt but were repulsed. In 1251, because of this rivalry between the Ayubites and the Mamluks, Louis was able to negotiate the return of all the Christian prisoners (about three thousand) in exchange for three hundred Muslim prisoners and no further money; in return, Louis promised to aid Cairo against Damascus. The King had learned a great deal about politics in Outremer. Louis spent 1252 repairing fortifications in various towns, working from Jaffa. Although there was some maneuvering of armies, the Mamluks chose not to leave the safety of Egypt and neither Louis nor an-Nasr Yusuf would risk an open battle. In 1253, Yusuf appealed to the Caliph at Baghdad to arbitrate between himself and Aibek, the puppet Sultan of Cairo. The Caliph was concerned to unite the Muslims against the invading Mongols and so took an uncharacteristically active hand. He negotiated a settlement acceptable to both Damascus and Cairo, and the alliance with the Christians was immediately forgotten. Louis' presence in Outremer had saved the Crusader states from the disaster at Mansourah. He did this not only by dealing effectively with the Ayubites at Damascus and the Mamluks at Cairo, but also by keeping good order among the barons of Outremer and by gaining their respect. Louis conducted himself with bravery in the battles in Egypt and with great dignity while in captivity. Once he arrived at Acre, he showed himself to be fair-minded, generous and impartial in his dealings with the barons. He arbitrated a dispute at Antioch and then some delicate issues of succession over the crown of Jerusalem itself. He could easily have made himself a partisan in this latter, and even have laid claim to the throne himself. Instead, he continued to administer the affairs of the kingdom in the name of its child-kings and respected the decisions of the High Court of Cyprus regarding the succession. Despite feeling that he was still needed in Outremer, Louis returned to France in 1254. His mother had died in November 1252. She had been the strong hand at the helm during his abscence, and trouble broke out soon after her death. By late 1253, with trouble in Flanders and with King Henry of England threatening, Louis knew he had to leave. He set out on 24 April 1254 and arrived in France in July. The immediate parallels with the Fifth Crusade are obvious: the capture of Damietta, a brave advance upriver followed by catastrophe. But the effects of the Seventh Crusade were perhaps even more profound. Louis was universally respected. There had been no internal rivalries within the Crusader camp. If God did not grant victory here, then perhaps victory belonged only to the early Crusaders, who had long since passed into legendary status. It would be long before there was again any enthusiasm for crusading; another generation, really. The loss of money and life was disastrous for the Crusader states themselves and especially for the Military Orders; they never fully recovered. Outremer was now faced with an aggressive military state in Egypt and only the ominous advance of the Mongols prolonged its life. Once the Mongols had been dealt with, the Crusader states fell quickly. Louis himself was deeply distressed over his failure. He lost a brother on the Crusade and many good friends besides. It is evident that he was haunted by this because at the end of his life, he undertook another crusade. In 1270, against the advice of counselors and family, Louis again fielded an army and headed east. His ultimate goal was again deflected by a brother: this time, by Charles of Anjou, now King of Sicily, who persuaded Louis to attack Tunis first. He did so, gained a victory, but died of a fever in August. As a final irony, he was preceeded in death at Tunis by his son, John Tristan, the boy born at Damietta amid disaster. The history of the Seventh Crusade was written by Jean de Joinville, who was also a participant, Matthew Paris and many Muslim historians.

Died: on 5 Jun 1249.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2 Amalric d'Anjou. AKA: Amaury, King of Cyprus. AKA: Amalric, King de Jérusalem. AKA: Amaury de Lusignan. Born: in 1145 at France, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon. Married in 1158: Agnès de Courtenay,, daughter of Joscelin de Courtenay and Béatrice N? (Amalric was Agnès' third husband). Annulled he and Agnès de Courtenay: in 1163 (an unknown value). Married before 29 Oct 1175 at France: Eschiva d'Ybelin,, daughter of Baudouin d'Ybelin and Richilde de Bessan (She was Amalric's first wife). Married in 1198: Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou,, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Marie, Queen de Jérusalem (Élizabeth was Amaury's second wife and he was her fourth husband). Died: on 1 Jan 1205 at Saint Jean d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Amaury was poisoned.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1 Guy de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:10 Hours.). Born: between 1176 and 1191, son of Amalric d'Anjou and Eschiva d'Ybelin. He and Marie de Champagne were engaged before 1206. Died: between 1206 and 1207. 2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.2 Jean de Lusignan (Ibid.). Born: between 1177 and 1192, son of Amalric d'Anjou and Eschiva d'Ybelin. He and Alix de Champagne were engaged before 1206. Died: between 1206 and 1207.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.3 Bourgogne de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:04 Hours.). Married Name: von Moempelgard. Born: before 1192, daughter of Amalric d'Anjou and Eschiva d'Ybelin, Bourgogne is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband, Gauthier I, died. Died: after 1205. Married before 1211: Gauthier I de Montfaucon,, son of Amadeus=Amédé, Comte de Montbéliard and Béatrice de Joinville (Bourgogne was Gauthier I's second wife).

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.1 Eschiva de Montfaucon (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 19:43 Hours.). AKA: Eschiva von Moempelgard (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 20:48 Hours.). Married Name: d'Ybelin. AKA: Eschive de Montbéliard. Married Name: de Bourgogne. Born: between 1200 and 1212 at France, daughter of Gauthier I de Montfaucon and Bourgogne de Lusignan. Married circa 1222 at France: Girard de Bourgogne,, son of Alexandre de Bourgogne and Béatrix de Rion. Married between 1229 and 1230: Balian d'Ybelin,, son of Jean d'Ybelin and Mélisende of Arsur. Died: after 1234.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.2 Odo von Moempelgard (Ibid.). AKA: Hugo de Montfaucon. AKA: Odon de Montbéliard. Occupation: Odo was the Constable of Jerusalem. Born: before 1212, son of Gauthier I de Montfaucon and Bourgogne de Lusignan. Married before 1234: Eschive de Bures.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.4 Hughes de Lusignan (Ibid.). AKA: Hughes I, King of Cyprus (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 200.). Born: in 1193 at France, son of Amalric d'Anjou and Eschiva d'Ybelin. Married in 1208: Alix de Champagne,, daughter of Henri II, Count de Champagne and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou (Hughes was Alix's first husband). Died: on 10 Jan 1218 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.4.1 Marie de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 20:48 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 200.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Brienne. AKA: Marie of Cyprus (Ibid.). Born: between 1209 and 1217, daughter of Hughes de Lusignan and Alix de Champagne. Married in 1233: Gauthier IV, Comte de Brienne,, son of Gauthier III, Comte de Brienne and Elvira di Lecce. Died: between 1251 and 1253.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.4.2 Isabeau de Lusignan. Married Name: de Poitiers. Born: between 1210 and 1218, daughter of Hughes de Lusignan and Alix de Champagne. Married in 1233: Henri de Poitiers,, son of Bohémond IV, Prince d'Antioch and Plaisance de Giblet. Died: in 1264.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.4.3 Henri I de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:31 Hours.). AKA: Henry, King of Cyprus. Born: on 3 Mar 1217, son of Hughes de Lusignan and Alix de Champagne. Married in May 1229: Alasie de Montferrat,, daughter of Guillaume VI, Margrave de Montferrat and Berta di Clavesana. Married between 1233 and 1237: Émeline de Barbaron (Émeline and Henri I were married before 17 November 1237). Married on 17 Sep 1250: Plaisance d'Antioch,, daughter of Bohémond V de Poitiers and Lucienne di Caccamo (Henri was Plaisance's first husband and she was his third wife). Died: on 18 Jan 1253 at age 35.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.5 Helvis de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1995 at 15:38 Hours.). Married Name: de Dampierre-sur-Salon. Married Name: d'Antioch. Born: before 1198 at France, daughter of Amalric d'Anjou and Eschiva d'Ybelin. Married before 1209: Eudes de Dampierre-sur-Salon. Divorced Eudes de Dampierre-sur-Salon: before 1210. Married circa 1210: Raimond Rupen, Prince d'Antioch,, son of Raimond II, Count de Tripoli and Alix d'Arménie (Raimond Rupen was Helvis' second husband). Died: after 1222.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.1 Richard de Dampierre-sur-Salon (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1995 at 15:38 Hours.). Born: before 1210, son of Raimond Rupen, Prince d'Antioch and Helvis de Lusignan. Married before 1245: Alix of Caesaria.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.2 Marie d'Antioch (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.). AKA: Marie de Poitiers. AKA: Marie, Dame de Toron. Married Name: de Montfort-l'Amaury. Born: in 1215, daughter of Raimond Rupen, Prince d'Antioch and Helvis de Lusignan. Note - circa 1222: Marie was the heiress of Toron. Married after 6 Jul 1240: Philippe I, Seigneur de Montfort-l'Amaury,, son of Guy de Montfort and Hélvise d'Ybelin. Died: after 1241.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.3 Eschiva d'Antioch (Ibid.). AKA: Eschive de Poitiers. Born: between 1216 and 1221, daughter of Raimond Rupen, Prince d'Antioch and Helvis de Lusignan.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.6 Sibylle de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:11 Hours.). Married Name: d'Arménie. Born: between 1199 and 1200, daughter of Amalric d'Anjou and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou. Married in 1210: Léon I, King d'Arménie. Died: after 1225.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.6.1 Étiennette=Stephanie d'Arménie (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). Married Name: de Constantinople. Born: circa 1210, daughter of Léon I, King d'Arménie and Sibylle de Lusignan. Married in 1214: Jean, Emperor de Constantinople,, son of Érard II, Count de Brienne and Agnès de Montbéliard (Stephanie was Jean's second wife. She is suspected with having tried to poison Jean's 7-year-old daughter Iolande. When he found out, he beat her so severely that she eventually died from her injuries). Died: in 1219 (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.).

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.7 Amalric de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:10 Hours.). Born: in 1200, son of Amalric d'Anjou and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou. Died: on 2 Feb 1205.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.8 Mélisende de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:11 Hours.). Married Name: d'Antioch. Born: between 1200 and 1205 at France, daughter of Amalric d'Anjou and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou. Married on 13 Jan 1218 at Tripoli-de-Syrie, Syria: Bohémond IV, Prince d'Antioch,, son of Bohémond III, Prince d'Antioch and Orgeuilleuse d'Harenc (Bohémond IV and Mélisende had two daughters, both of whom died unmarried). Died: after 1249.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.8.1 Helvis de Poitiers (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.). Born: between 1218 and 1229, daughter of Bohémond IV, Prince d'Antioch and Mélisende de Lusignan.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.8.2 Marie de Poitiers (Ibid.). Born: between 1219 and 1230, daughter of Bohémond IV, Prince d'Antioch and Mélisende de Lusignan, Marie was a pretender to the throne of Jerusalem. Died: after 10 Dec 1307.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.3 Geoffroy de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.).

AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Vouvent. AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Soubise (Abbott, Page 472.). AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Montcontour. Born: circa 1150 at France, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Geoffroy participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).

After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.

The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.

The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.

In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.

Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.

After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.

Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.

Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.

The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.

AKA: Geoffroy, Comte de Jaffa. Married before 1197: Eustache, Dame de Vouvent,, daughter of Thibaut II Chabot, Seigneur de Vouvent and Marguerite Loubet. Married circa 1202 at France: Humberge de Limoges,, daughter of Aimar VI, Vicomte de Limoges and Sarra de Cornouailles. Died: circa 1224.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.3.1 Geoffroy II de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:07

Hours.). AKA: Geoffroy II, Seigneur de Vouvent (Abbott, Page 420.). AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Mervent. AKA: Geoffroy II, Seigneur de Soubise (Abbott, Page 472.). Born: circa 1198 at France, son of Geoffroy de Lusignan and Eustache, Dame de Vouvent. Married circa 1223: Clémence, Dame de Châtellerault,, daughter of Hughes III, Vicomte de Châtellerault and N? N? Died: between 1246 and 1248.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.3.2 Guillaume, dit de Valence, de Lusignan (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.3.2.1 Valence de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:22 Hours.). AKA: Valence, Dame de Vouvent. Married Name: de Parthenay. AKA: Valence, Dame de Moncontour (Abbott, Page 415.). AKA: Valence, Dame de Soubise (Abbott, Page 472.). AKA: Valence, Dame de Jarnac (Abbott, Page 462.). Born: in 1226 at France, daughter of Guillaume, dit de Valence, de Lusignan and Marguerite de Mauléon. Married before 1247: Hughes III l'Archévêque, Sire de Parthenay,, son of Guillaume III, Seigneur de Parthenay and Aimable de Rancon.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.4 Guy de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 15 February 1995 at 19:53 Hours.). AKA: Guy, Comte de Jaffa. AKA: Guy, King de Jérusalem. AKA: Guy, King of Cyprus. Born: before 1162, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon, Guy is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when he married Sibylle. Married in Apr 1180: Sibylle, Queen de Jérusalem,, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Agnès de Courtenay (Guy was Sibylle's second husband). Note - between 1186 and 1192: Guy reigned as King of Jerusalem from 1186 to 1188., and became King of Cyprus in 1192. Died: in 1196.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.4.1 Alice de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 15 February 1995 at 19:53 Hours.). Born: between 1180 and 1190, daughter of Guy de Lusignan and Sibylle, Queen de Jérusalem. Died: in 1190 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Alice died of dysentery.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.4.2 Marie de Lusignan (Ibid.). Born: between 1181 and 1190, daughter of Guy de Lusignan and Sibylle, Queen de Jérusalem. Died: in 1190 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Marie died of dysentery.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.5 Raoul III, Seigneur d'Issoudun (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1995 at 15:38 Hours.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Civray. AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Melle. AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Chizé Chizé is 23 km. from Niort, between Niort and Melle in ancient Poitou, now known as Deux-Sèvres. AKA: Raoul II de Lusignan. AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de La Mothe de La Mothe-Saint-Héray. AKA: Raoul I, Seigneur d'Exoudun. AKA: Raoul III, Vicomte de Châtellerault. AKA: Raoul III, Seigneur de Benet. Born: before 1165 at France, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon. Married in 1194: Alix, Countess d'Eu,, daughter of Henri, Count d'Eu and Mathilde de Warenne. AKA: Raoul, Comte d'Eu Comte d'Eu by marriage. Married circa 1210 at France: Marguerite de Courtenay,, daughter of Pierre II, Count de Courtenay and Yolande de Hainaut (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 246.). Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Tournaisis, Picardie, France: Raoul III fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987- 1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.

THE BATTLE The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. Eyewitness report with a slight bias: “In the year of our Lord 1214, on the sixth calend of August, something worthy of remembrance occurred at the bridge of Bouvines, in the confines of the Tournaisis. In this place, on one side, Philip, the noble King of the Franks, had gathered a part of his kingdom. On the other side Otto who, having persisted in the obstinacy of his wickedness, had been deprived of the imperial dignity through the decree of the Holy Church, and his accomplices in wickedness, Ferrand, Count of Flanders, and Renaud, Count of Boulogne, many other barons, and also those receiving a stipend from John, the King of England, had assembled in order, as the events were to show, to fight against the French. Driven by insatiable hatred, the Flemings, in order to recognize each other more easily, had, while preparing themselves to attack the French, sewn a small sign of the cross on the back and front of their coats of arms. But it was much less for the glory and honor of Christ's cross than for the growth of their wickedness, the misfortune and harm of their friends, the misery and damage of their bodies. This was clearly shown by the outcome of the battle. Indeed, they did not remind themselves of the sacred precept of the Church which states: "The one who communicates with an excommunicate is excommunicated." Persisting in their alliance with Otto who, by the judgment and authority of the Pope, had been bound into anathema and had been separated from the faithful of the Holy Mother Church, they were mocking this sentence with impudence and dishonesty. Inflamed by cruelty, they were planning while boasting with each other to reduce to nothing, if they could, the scepter and the crown of royal dignity: However, divine mercy and compassion which everywhere saves and protects its own, disposed of the matter differently. Philip, the very wise king of the Gauls, troubled by the imminent danger he saw his army facing, decided in a prudent and discreet council to withdraw himself and his people from the enemy's aggression if lie could. He gradually retreated. However, seeing that his adversaries were pursuing him terribly, like enraged dogs, and also bearing in mind that he could not retreat without too much dishonor, he put his hope in the Lord; he arranged his army into military echelons as is customary for those who are about to fight. But first, with a contrite heart, he addressed a prayer to the Lord. Then having called upon the noblemen of his army, he started to exhort them humbly, modestly, and with tears in his eyes: they should resist the adversaries with virility as their ancestors had been accustomed to doing, and so as not to suffer a loss that neither they nor their heirs could repair. These things, said with so much humility and earnestness, strongly warmed the hearts of his audience to act well and fight with virility. As soon as the order of the royal power was heard in the army, tile knights and the auxiliaries, armed and arranged into ordered echelons, prepared ill all haste for the battle. The horses' bridles were tightened by the auxiliaries. The armor shone in the splendor of the sun and it seemed that the light of day was doubled. The banners unfolded in the winds and offered themselves to the currents; they presented a delightful spectacle to the eyes. What then? The armies, thus ordered for battle on each side, entered into combat, full of ardor and desire to fight. But very quickly the dust rose toward the sky in such quantities that it became hard to see and to recognize each other. The first French echelon attacked the Flemings with virility, breaking their echelons by nobly cutting across them, and penetrated their army through all impetuous and tenacious movement. The Flemings, seeing this and defeated in the space of all hour, turned their flacks and quickly took to flight. At this perilous moment, dependants abandoned to distress their lords, their fathers, their sons, and their nephews. However, Ferrand, Count of Flanders, and Renaud, Count of Boulogne, remained in the battle and resisted the onslaught of the French with virile fighting. In the end, they were wounded and taken by the French along with innumerable nobles whose names we will not give; they were jailed in a number of castles in Gaul. As for Otto who, by the authority of the Pope, we refrain from calling Emperor, deprived of everyone's help, thrown three times to the ground from his horse, or rather his horses as some claim, almost alone except for a single count, he hurried to take flight. Thus, surreptitiously fleeing from the King of France's hand, he escaped, vanquished in battle. In this manner, the providence of divine mercy ended this battle which had been fought, as we have said, near the bridge of Bouvines, for the praise and the glory of His Majesty, and for the honor of the Holy Church. May its honor, its virtue, and its power remain through the infinity of centuries to come.” The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226).

Note - between 23 Aug 1217 and 1 May 1219: Raoul III participated and died in the fifth Crusade. The Fifth Crusade (23 August 1217 – 8 September 1221) was an attempt to take back Jerusalem and the rest of the Holy Land by first conquering the powerful Ayyubid state in Egypt. Pope Honorius III organized crusading armies led by Leopold VI of Austria and Andrew II of Hungary, and a foray against Jerusalem ultimately left the city in Muslim hands. Later in 1218 a German army led by Oliver of Cologne and a mixed army of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers led by William I, Count of Holland arrived. In order to attack Damietta in Egypt, they allied with the Seljuk Sultanate of Rûm in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. After occupying the port of Damietta, the Crusaders marched south towards Cairo in July of 1221, but were turned back after their dwindling supplies led to a forced retreat. A nighttime attack by Sultan Al-Kamil resulted in a great number of crusader losses and eventually in the surrender of the army. Al-Kamil agreed to an eight-year peace agreement with Europe. In spring 1213, Pope Innocent III issued the papal bull Quia maior, calling all of Christendom to join a new crusade. The kings and emperors of Europe, however, were preoccupied with fighting among themselves. At the same time, Pope Innocent III did not want their help, because a previous crusade led by kings had failed in the past. He ordered processions, prayers, and preaching to help organize the crusade, as these would involve the general population, the lower nobles, and knights. The message of the crusade was preached in France by Robert of Courçon; however, unlike other Crusades, not many French knights joined, as they were already fighting the Albigensian Crusade against the heretical Cathar sect in southern France. In 1215, Innocent III called the Fourth Lateran Council, where, along with the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Raoul of Merencourt, he discussed the recovery of the Holy Land, among other church business. Innocent wanted this crusade to be under the full control of the papacy, as the First Crusade was supposed to have been, in order to avoid the mistakes of the Fourth Crusade, which had been taken over by the Venetians. Innocent planned for the crusaders to meet at Brindisi in 1216, and prohibited trade with the Muslims to ensure that the crusaders would have ships and weapons. Every crusader would receive an indulgence, including those who simply helped pay the expenses of a crusader but did not go on crusade themselves. Oliver of Cologne had preached the crusade in Germany, and Emperor Frederick II attempted to join in 1215. Frederick was the last monarch Innocent wanted to join, as he had challenged the Papacy (and would do so in the years to come). Innocent, however, died in 1216. He was succeeded by Pope Honorius III, who barred Frederick from participating, but organized crusading armies led by king Andrew II of Hungary and duke Leopold VI of Austria. Andrew had the largest royal army in the history of the crusades (20,000 knights and 12,000 castle-garrisons). Andrew of Hungary and his troops embarked on 23 August 1217 in Spalato. They landed on 9 October on Cyprus from where they sailed to Acre and joined John of Brienne, ruler of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, Hugh I of Cyprus, and Prince Bohemund IV of Antioch to fight against the Ayyubids in Syria. In Jerusalem, the walls and fortifications were demolished to prevent the Christians from being able to defend the city if they should reach it and take it. Muslims fled the city, afraid that there would be a repeat of the bloodbath of the First Crusade in 1099. Andrew's well-mounted army defeated sultan Al-Adil I at Bethsaida on the Jordan River on 10 November. Muslim forces retreated in their fortresses and towns. The catapults and trebuchets didn't arrive in time, so he had fruitless assaults on the fortresses of the Lebanon and on Mount Tabor. Afterwards, Andrew spent his time collecting alleged relics. Andrew and his army departed to Hungary in February 1218, and Bohemund and Hugh also returned home. Later in 1218, Oliver of Cologne arrived with a new German army and the count of Holland William I arrived with a mixed army consisting of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers. With Leopold and John they discussed attacking Damietta in Egypt. To accomplish this they allied with Keykavus I, the Seljuk Sultan of Rum in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. On 24 May 1218, the crusaders left Acre. On 27 May 1218, Under the leadership of Jean de Brienne, the crusaders began their siege of Damietta, and despite resistance from the unprepared sultan Al-Adil, the tower outside the city was taken on 25 August. They could not gain Damietta itself, and in the ensuing months diseases killed many of the crusaders, including Robert of Courçon. Al-Adil also died and was succeeded by Al-Kamil. Meanwhile, Honorius III sent Pelagius of Albano to lead the crusade in 1219 . Al-Kamil tried to negotiate peace with the crusaders. He offered to trade Damietta for Jerusalem, but Pelagius would not accept these offers. After hearing this Count William I of Holland left the crusade and sailed home. In August or September 1219, Francis of Assisi arrived in the crusader camp and crossed over to preach to Al-Kamil. By November, the crusaders had worn out the sultan's forces, and were finally able to occupy the port. Immediately the papal and secular powers fought for control of the town, with Jean of Brienne claiming it for himself in 1220, and the noble and pious crusaders only too happy to loot it for several days finding enough loot to inspire them to attack Cairo next, their only obstacle to a powerless Egypt and an open road to Jerusalem. Pelagius would not accept this and Jean returned to Acre later that year. Pelagius hoped Frederick II would arrive with a fresh army, but Frederick never arrived. But in May 1221 he sent much of his army, including Louis of Bavaria as his representative. Jean de Brienne also returned. Louis argued for an immediate offensive, and those present assumed he spoke for the Emperor, so it was agreed. Pelagius didn't have the Emperor, but he had an army and he at last had agreement. The Crusaders formed their army in their old camp on 29 June. King John arrived on 7 July still urging caution, but he was ignored. Everyone now was enthusiastic for a new enterprise. They were running low on funds, the prophetic book had predicted the fall of the Sultan, and the newcomers wanted battle. The army began preparations on 4 July and set out on 17 July. It was one of the largest Crusader armies, with an estimated five thousand knights and forty thousand foot soldiers, plus arches and a large number of unarmed pilgrims. The Egyptians had advanced to meet the Christians, but retreated from their forward position at Sharimshah when they saw the size of the army. Pelagius moved out in pursuit. The Egyptians took up a position behind the river Bahr as-Saghir, which runs from Lake Manzalah to the Nile. The Christians marched in right after them and set up camp. With much of the Muslim strength in the field, it was here that the battle for Egypt would be decided. The Christians were in a death trap. When they marched up into the angle formed by the Nile and the Bahr as-Saghir, the army had crossed a dry canal. No one thought to consider it a danger. Worse, Pelagius had neglected to bring adequate supplies, thinking to capture the enemy supplies quickly. A Christian fleet of about six hundred ships was in the Nile--enough to keep the army re-supplied at to support its advance. Once it was clear that Mansourah could not be taken quickly, fortifications were built on the other two sides of the triangle. There were plenty of locals to tell the Crusaders how easily the Muslims could trap them, but Pelagius would not listen. King John again urged acceptance of al-Kamil's terms, but rejecting his advice had become almost automatic by this time. A couple of weeks passed in this manner. It was August, and the Nile was rising a little every day. Soon, the waters were high enough and water flowed into the canal. Within a few days, the levels were high enough to send ships down it, cutting the Christians off from retreat and from being re-supplied from Damietta. The fleet was trapped, the army was trapped, and there was food enough for only twenty days. Many in the army urged immediate retreat, before their situation grew worse. At last awakening to the peril, Pelagius agreed. On the night of 26 August, without ever having fought a battle, the great army began its retreat. The first thing many of the common soldiers did was to get drunk. They evidently could not bear to leave behind them all of their wine, and since they could not bring it with them, they drank it. Consequently, many of them were in various stages of intoxication when the order came to move out. Falling under the heading of "seemed like a good idea at the time", the Teutonic Knights set fire to the supplies in order to deny them to the enemy. Having been alerted by the flames to the fact that the Christians were retreating, al-Kamil ordered the banks of the canal cut. Water flooded the very ground into which the Christians were retreating and the soldiers quickly found themselves wading through mud or falling into gullies now filled with water. Under these conditions, the Egyptians attacked. The military orders, and the knights under King John put up a valiant defense and saved what they could of the army. Many of the infantry perished, however, it being unusually difficult to fight at night in the mud when you're drunk. The remnant of the army withdrew to the camp, which now had no supplies thanks to the prompt action of the Teutonic Knights earlier in the evening. The fleet tried to escape, too. The Nile was running in flood now, so some ships managed to make it through the Egyptian blockade, including one which bore Cardinal Pelagius. From the safety of Damietta he now concluded that all was lost. He opened negotiations with al-Kamil two days later, on 28 August 1221. By the 30th, the terms were settled. The Sultan no longer needed to offer the return of Jerusalem, for he had the Crusader army, including King John, at his mercy. On the other hand, the Christians still held Damietta, which they had recently fortified, and another Christian fleet was on its way. Al-Kamil therefore asked only that the Christians leave Egypt. Damietta would be returned to the Muslims, and the Christians would observe a truce of eight years with Egypt. Both sides would return their prisoners, and al-Kamil would return the True Cross which he did not even have but didn’t bother telling the crusaders that. There was some inital fervent resistance to handing back Damietta. But with many of the leaders trapped at Sharimshah, there was little point in holding out. After a few days, the garrison agreed. The Sultan generously fed the army and entertained King John and the others. On 8 September, the Crusaders boarded their ships and al-Kamil took possession of Damietta. The failure of the Crusade caused an outpouring of anti-papal sentiment from the Occitan poet Guilhem Figueira. The more orthodox Gormonda de Monpeslier responded to Figueira's D'un sirventes far with a song of her own, Greu m'es a durar. Instead of blaming the Pelagius or the Papacy, she laid the blame on the "foolishness" of the wicked.

Died: on 1 May 1219 at Melle, Deux-Sèvres, Poitou, France, Raoul III died during the Fifth Crusade.

In the spring of 1213, Pope Innocent III issued the papal bull Quia maior, calling all of Christendom to join a new crusade. The kings and emperors of Europe, however, were preoccupied with fighting among themselves. Subsequently, Pope Innocent III did not want their help, because a previous crusade led by kings had failed in the past. He ordered processions, prayers, and preaching to help organize the crusade, as these would involve the general population, the lower nobles, and knights. The message of the crusade was preached in France by Robert of Courçon; however, unlike other Crusades, not many French knights joined, as they were already fighting the Albigensian Crusade against the heretical Cathar sect in southern France.

In 1215 Innocent III called the Fourth Lateran Council, where, along with the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Raoul of Merencourt, he discussed the recovery of the Holy Land, among other church business. Innocent wanted this crusade to be under the full control of the papacy, as the First Crusade was supposed to have been, in order to avoid the mistakes of the Fourth Crusade, which had been taken over by the Venetians. Innocent planned for the crusaders to meet at Brindisi in 1216, and prohibited trade with the Muslims to ensure that the crusaders would have ships and weapons. Every crusader would receive an indulgence, including those who simply helped pay the expenses of a crusader but did not go on crusade themselves. Oliver of Cologne had preached the crusade in Germany, and Emperor Frederick II attempted to join in 1215. Frederick was the last monarch Innocent wanted to join, as he had challenged the Papacy (and would do so in the years to come). Innocent, however, died in 1216. He was succeeded by Pope Honorius III, who barred Frederick from participating, but organized crusading armies led by king Andrew II of Hungary and duke Leopold VI of Austria. Andrew had the largest royal army in the history of the crusades (20,000 knights and 12,000 castle-garrisons).

Andrew and his troops embarked on 23 August 1217 in Spalato. They landed on 9 October on Cyprus from where they sailed to Acre and joined John of Brienne, ruler of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, Hugh I of Cyprus, and Prince Bohemund IV of Antioch to fight against the Ayyubids in Syria. In Jerusalem, the walls and fortifications were demolished to prevent the Christians from being able to defend the city if they should reach it and take it. Muslims fled the city, afraid that there would be a repeat of the bloodbath of the First Crusade in 1099. Andrew's well-mounted army defeated sultan Al-Adil I at Bethsaida on the Jordan River on November 10. Muslim forces retreated in their fortresses and towns. The catapults and trebuchets didn't arrive in time, so he had fruitless assaults on the fortresses of the Lebanon and on Mount Tabor. Afterwards, Andrew spent his time collecting alleged relics. Andrew and his army departed to Hungary in February 1218, and Bohemund and Hugh also returned home.

Later in 1218 Oliver of Cologne arrived with a new German army and the count of Holland William I arrived with a mixed army consisting of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers. With Leopold and John they discussed attacking Damietta in Egypt. To accomplish this they allied with Keykavus I, the Seljuk Sultan of Rum in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. Raoul III died on 1 May just before the Siege of Damietta.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.5.1 Raoul III de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 94.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on

11 February 1994 at 09:11 Hours.). AKA: Raoul II, Count d'Eu. AKA: Raoul IV d'Issoudun Issoudun=Exoudun. AKA: Raou II, Comte de Guînes. AKA: Raou II, Seigneur de Melle. AKA: Raou II, Seigneur de Civray. AKA: Raou II, Seigneur de La Mothe de La Mothe-Saint-Héray. Born: between 1195 and 1208 at Poitou, France, son of Raoul III, Seigneur d'Issoudun and Alix, Countess d'Eu, Raoul is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Jeanne. Married in 1222 at France: Jeanne de Bourgogne,, daughter of Eudes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Mathilde = Teresa, Princess de Portugal. Married between 1224 and 1225: Yolande de Dreux,, daughter of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy. Married before 1246: Philippe de Dammartin,, daughter of Simon II, Count de Dammartin and Marie, Countess de Ponthieu. Died: in Sep 1246.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.1.5.1.1 Marie de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 143.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 203.). Married Name: de Brienne. AKA: Marie, Comtesse d'Eu (Ibid.). Born: before 1226, daughter of Raoul III de Lusignan and Yolande de Dreux, Marie is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Jean I, was born. Married before 1241: Alphonse dit d'Acre de Brienne,, son of Jean, Emperor de Constantinople and Bérengère de Castile. Died: on 1 Oct 1260 at Melle, Deux-Sèvres, Poitou, France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2 Aimée de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 141.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.). Married Name: de Thouars. Born: before 1130 at Poitou, France, daughter of Hughes VII, Sire de Lusignan and Sarrazine de Lezay, Aimée is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her dauther, Marie, was born. Married before 1144 at Poitou, France: Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars,, son of Aimery VI, Vicomte de Thouars and Agnès=Mathilde de Poitiers.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.1 Marie de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1145 at France, daughter of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Died: after 1150 Marie was alive in the year 1150.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.2 Amiabile de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1146 at France, daughter of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Died: after 1150 Amiabile was alive in the year 1150. 2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3 Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars (Aimery VII was the Vicomte from 1173 until his death in 1226) (André Roux: Scrolls, 141.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 418.).

Born: circa 1152 at Poitou, France, son of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Married before 1179 at France: Marie Sibylle de Laval,, daughter of Guy V, Sire de Laval and Agathe N? Occupation: before 1226 at Poitou, France, Aimery VII was the Seneschal de Poitou. Died: circa 1226 at France Aimery VII is buried in Chambon.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.1 Aélis de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Beaumont. Born: before 1180 at France, daughter of Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars and Marie Sibylle de Laval, Aélis is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Thibaut. Married before 1190 at France: Thibaut de Beaumont,, son of Jean de Beaumont and N? N? Died: after 1242.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.2 Guy I, Vicomte de Thouars (André Roux: Scrolls, 141.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 418.). AKA: Guy, Seigneur de Tiffauges Guy was the Seigneur in 1230 (Abbott, Page 419.). Born: before 1199 at Poitou, France, son of Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars and Marie Sibylle de Laval. Married before 1236 at France: Alix, Dame de Mauléon,, daughter of Savary I, Seigneur de Mauléon and Amielle de Rhé. Died: in 1242.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.2.1 Aimery IX, Vicomte de Thouars (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 141.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 418.). AKA: Aimery VIII, Seigneur de La Chèze (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 203.). AKA: Aimery VIII, Seigneur de Vihers (Ibid.). Born: before 1236 at Poitou, France, son of Guy I, Vicomte de Thouars and Alix, Dame de Mauléon, Aimery IX is presumed to have been at least 17 years of age by the time his son, Guy II, was born. Married between 1247 and 1252 at France: Marguerite de Lusignan,, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême (Aimery VIII was Marguerite's second husband). Died: in 1256 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.2.2 Aumou de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Châteaubriant. Born: before 1237 at France, daughter of Guy I, Vicomte de Thouars and Alix, Dame de Mauléon, Aumou is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Geoffroy. Married before 2 Jul 1247 at France: Geoffroy de Châteaubriant,, son of Geoffroy III, Seigneur de Châteaubriant and N? N?

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.2.3 Renaud, Vicomte de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 25 August 1994 at 02:07 Hours.). AKA: Renaud, Seigneur de Tiffauges (Abbott, Page 419.). Born: before 1241 at France, son of Guy I, Vicomte de Thouars and Alix, Dame de Mauléon. Married before 1264 at France: Aliénor de Nesle,, daughter of Jean de Nesle and Marie du Thour. Died: between 1264 and 1269.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.2.4 Savary V, Vicomte de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). Born: before 1242 at France, son of Guy I, Vicomte de Thouars and Alix, Dame de Mauléon. Married before 1268 at France: Agnès de Pons,, daughter of Renaud II, Seigneur de Pons and Marguerite de Périgord. Died: between 1272 and 1274.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.3 Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:21 Hours.). Born: before 1200, son of Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars and Marie Sibylle de Laval, Aimery VIII is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Béatrix de Machecoul. Married before 1214 at France: Béatrix de Machecoul,, daughter of Bernard II, Seigneur de Machecoul and N? N? (Aimery VIII was Béatrix's second husband). Died: in 1246.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.3.1 Jeanne de Thouars (Abbott, Page 410.). AKA: Jeanne, Dame du Grand Fief d'Aunis (Ibid.). AKA: Jeanne, Dame de La Roche-sur-Yon (Ibid.). AKA: Jeanne, Dame de Luçon (Ibid.). AKA: Jeanne, Dame de Dampierre (Ibid.). Born: before 1235 at Poitou, France, daughter of Aimery VIII, Vicomte de Thouars and Béatrix de Machecoul, Jeanne married first Hardouin IV de Maillé and then Maurice de Belleville.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.4 Guillaume de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur de Condé. AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur d'Angers. Born: before 1211 at France, son of Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars and Marie Sibylle de Laval. Married before 1237 at France: Isabeau de La Guerche.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.5 Geoffroy de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1212 at France, son of Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars and Marie Sibylle de Laval, Geoffroy is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Died: circa 1250 at Poitiers, Poitou, France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.6 Geoffroy de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1212 at Poitou, France, son of Aimery VII, Vicomte de Thouars and Marie Sibylle de Laval, Geoffroy is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Geoffroy's parentage is not proven. Married before 1244 at France: Marguerite de Tonnat. Died: in 1245.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.3.6.1 Almodis de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Comborn. Born: before 1245 at Poitou, France, daughter of Geoffroy de Thouars and Marguerite de Tonnat. Married before 1283 at France: Gui, Vicomte de Comborn,, son of Archambaud VII, Vicomte de Comborn and Marie de Limoges (Almodis was Gui's second wife).

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.4 Hughes I, Vicomte de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.). Born: before 1170 at Poitou, France, son of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Married before 1203 at France: Marguerite, Dame de Montaigu. Died: between 1229 and 1230.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5 Guy, Vicomte de Thouars (André Roux: Scrolls, 141, 166.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.). AKA: Guy, Duke de Bretagne. AKA: Guy, Seigneur de Brissac Guy became Seigneur de Brissac in right of his wife (Abbott, Page 153.). Born: before 1171 at Poitou, France, son of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Married in 1199 at France: Constance, Duchess de Bretagne,, daughter of Conan IV, Duke de Bretagne and Marguerite of Scotland (Guy was Constance's second husband and she was his first wife). Married circa 1203 at France: Eustachie d'Argenton (Eustachie was Guy's second wife). Died: in 1213 at Château de Chemille, France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.1 Alix, Duchess de Bretagne (André Roux: Scrolls, 166.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 February 1995, at 15:14 Hours.). Married Name: de Dreux. AKA: Alix de Thouars. Born: either 1199 or 1201 at Bretagne, France, daughter of Guy, Vicomte de Thouars and Constance, Duchess de Bretagne, Some sources indicate Alix was born in 1201, although André Roux indicates she was born in 1199. Married in Mar 1213 at France: Pierre de Dreux,, son of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 162.). Died: on 21 Oct 1221 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.1.1 Jean I, Duc de Bretagne (André Roux: Scrolls, 121, 166.). Also Known As: Jean "Le Roux." AKA: Jean I, Seigneur de Nogent-le-Rotrou Jean I bought the fief of Nogent from Emmé, daughter of Jacques de Château-Gontier (Abbott, Page 137.). Born: in 1217 at France, son of Pierre de Dreux and Alix, Duchess de Bretagne. Married in 1235 at France: Blanche de Champagne,, daughter of Thibaud I, King de Navarre and Agnès de Beaujeu (Without the King's (King Louis IX) permission, the marriage was arranged by Theobald of Champagne in order to cement his coallition with Jean's father. Since both Theobald and Peter Mauclerc had taken the cross, they hoped for papal support. King Louis however, gathered his armies at Vincennes, and the conspiracy collapsed) (Elizabeth M. Hallam, Capetian France: 987 - 1328 in ISBN: 0-582- 48909-1 (Burnt Mill, Harlow, Essex, UK: Longman Group, Ltd., 1980), Page 211.). Note - in 1237: In 1237, Jean I came of age and took control of Brittany, recognizing Louis IX as his souzerain (Hallam.). Died: on 8 Oct 1286.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.1.2 Yolande de Bretagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 June 1995 at 02:03 Hours.). Married Name: de Lusignan. AKA: Yolande, Countess de Penthièvre. Born: in 1218 at France, daughter of Pierre de Dreux and Alix, Duchess de Bretagne. Married either 1235 or 1238 at France: Hughes XI de Lusignan,, son of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Died: on 10 Oct 1272 at Bouteville, France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.1.3 Arthur de Bretagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:24 Hours.) and Jeanne de Craon were engaged (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 290.). Born: in 1220, son of Pierre de Dreux and Alix, Duchess de Bretagne. Died: after 1223.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.2 Catherine de Bretagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Vitré. Born: in 1201 at France, daughter of Guy, Vicomte de Thouars and Constance, Duchess de Bretagne. Married in 1212 at France: André III / IV, Sire de Vitré,, son of André II, Seigneur de Vitré and Mathilde de Mayenne. Died: either 1237 or 1240. 2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.2.1 Philippa, Dame de Vitré (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:20 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 277.). Married Name: Philippette de Laval. Born: between 1212 and 1225, daughter of André III / IV, Sire de Vitré and Catherine de Bretagne, Philippa is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Guy VIII, was born. Married in 1239: Guy VII, Seigneur de Laval,, son of Mathieu II, Lord de Marly and Emma, Dame de Laval (Philippa was Guy VII's first wife). Died: in 1254.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.2.2 Alix de Vitré (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:24 Hours.). Married Name: de Matafelon. Born: between 1213 and 1237, daughter of André III / IV, Sire de Vitré and Catherine de Bretagne. Married before Jun 1248: Foulques II de Matafelon.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.3 Pierre, Sire de Chemillé (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). AKA: Pierre, Sire de Mortagne. AKA: Pierre, Sire de Brissac. Born: between 1203 and 1212 at Poitou, France, son of Guy, Vicomte de Thouars and Eustachie d'Argenton. Married before 1250 at Poitou, France: N? N? (She was Pierre's first wife). Married before 1252 at France: Éléonore de Porhoët (Éléonore was Pierre's second wife). Died: between 1254 and 1255 at Chemillé, Maine-et-Loire, Poitou, France.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.3.1 Guy, Sire de Chemillé (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:12 Hours.). AKA: Guy, Sire de Mortagne. AKA: Guy, Sire de Brissac. Born: before 1251 at Chemillé, Maine-et-Loire, Poitou, France, son of Pierre, Sire de Chemillé and N? N? Married in 1268 at Poitou, France: Mabile de Maulévrier. Died: after 1296 Guy was alive in the year 1296.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.3.2 Thomas de Chemillé (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:13 Hours.). Born: before 1253 at Chemillé, Maine-et-Loire, Poitou, France, son of Pierre, Sire de Chemillé and Éléonore de Porhoët. Died: after 1317 Thomas was alive in the year 1317.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.5.4 Thomas de Chemillé (Ibid.). Born: between 1204 and 1213 at Chemillé, Maine-et-Loire, Poitou, France, son of Guy, Vicomte de Thouars and Eustachie d'Argenton. Died: after 1248 Thomas was alive in the year 1248.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.6 Philippe de Thouars (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 June 1995 at 03:10 Hours.). AKA: Philippe, Dame d'Argenton. Born: before 1172 at Poitou, France, daughter of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Died: after 1199 Philippe was the Dame d'Argenton in 1199.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.7 Geoffroy de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1172 at France, son of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan. Died: after 1188 Geoffroy was alive in the year 1188.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.8 Raymond, Vicomte de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1173 at France, son of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.2.9 Marguerite de Thouars (Ibid.). Born: before 1173 at Poitou, France, daughter of Geoffroy V, Vicomte de Thouars and Aimée de Lusignan, Marguerite married Geoffroy de Chausseraye.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.3 Simon, Seigneur de Lezay (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 142.) (Abbott, Page 412.). AKA: Simon de Lusignan. Born: before 1144 at Lezay, Poitou, France, son of Hughes VII, Sire de Lusignan and Sarrazine de Lezay. Died: after 1144 Simon was alive in the year 1144. Married before 1173: N? N?

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.3.1 Guillaume, Seigneur de Lezay (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume de Lusignan. Born: before 1175, son of Simon, Seigneur de Lezay and N? N?

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.3.2 Simon II, Seigneur de Lezay (André Roux: Scrolls, 142.). AKA: Simon II de Lusignan. Born: before 1180 at Deux Sèvres, Poitou, France, son of Simon, Seigneur de Lezay and N? N?, Simon II is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Simon II was alive in the year 1181. Married before 1195: N? N? Died: circa 1200 at France (Abbott, Page 412.).

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.3.2.1 Hugues de Lezay (André Roux: Scrolls, 142.) (Abbott, Page 412.). Born: before 1200 at France, son of Simon II, Seigneur de Lezay and N? N? Married before 1249: N? N? Died: after 1299 at France Hughes was thought to be alive in the year 1299 - if so, he was probably old by then.

2.3.1.1.1.1.1.3.2.1.1 Jean I de Lezay (André Roux: Scrolls, 142.) (Abbott, Page 412.). Born: before 1250 at France, son of Hugues de Lezay and N? N?, Jean I is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Married before 1310: N? N? Died: after 1336 at France Jean I was alive in the year 1336.

2.3.1.1.1.2 Mélisende de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:05 Hours.). Married Name: de Parthenay. Born: before 1055 at France, daughter of Hughes V de Lusignan and Almodis de La Marche, Mélissende is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband died. Married before 1074 at France: Simon, Vidame de Parthenay.

2.3.1.1.1.2.1 Simon, Sire de Parthenay (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:38 hours.). Born: before 1074 at France, son of Simon, Vidame de Parthenay and Mélisende de Lusignan. Married before 1120 at France: Empèria N? Died: in 1121 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.2.1.1 Guillaume III, Archévêque de Parthenay (Ibid.). Born: before 1120 at France, son of Simon, Sire de Parthenay and Empèria N? Married before 1139 at France: Théophanie N?

2.3.1.1.1.2.1.1.1 Guillaume IV, Sire de Parthenay (Ibid.). Born: before 1140 at France, son of Guillaume III, Archévêque de Parthenay and Théophanie N?, Guillaume IV is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son Hughes II was born. Married before 1159 at France: Rosane N? Died: in 1182.

2.3.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1 Hughes II, Sire de Parthenay (Ibid.). AKA: Hughes I, l'Archévêque de Parthenay. Born: in 1160 at France, son of Guillaume IV, Sire de Parthenay and Rosane N?, Hughes II is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son, Hughes, was born. Married before 1180 at France: Damète de Beaumont. Died: in 1218.

2.3.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes II, Sire de Parthenay (Abbott, Page 416.). Born: before 1180, son of Hughes II, Sire de Parthenay and Damète de Beaumont. Married before 1202: N? N?

2.3.1.1.1.2.1.1.1.1.2 Létice de Parthenay (André Roux: Scrolls, 249.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:38 hours.). Married Name: de La Rochefoucauld. AKA: Létice de Parthenay (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://a.decarne.free.fr/gtoile/pag680.htm#46, as of 20 December 2008.). Born: circa 1190, daughter of Hughes II, Sire de Parthenay and Damète de Beaumont (Ibid.). Married before 1206: Aimery, Seigneur de La Rochefoucauld,, son of Foucaud II, Sire de La Rochefoucauld and N? N? (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.2.1.1.2 Guillaume de Parthenay (Ibid., http://a.decarne.free.fr/gtoile/pag825.htm#8, as of 20 December 2008.).

Born: circa 1160, son of Guillaume III, Archévêque de Parthenay and Théophanie N? (Ibid.). Married before 1185: Damette de Rochefort,, daughter of Payen, Seigneur de Rochefort and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: circa 1215 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.3 Guillaume IV, Count de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85, 132.) (Stuart, Page 261, Line 374-30.) (Abbott, Page 371.). AKA: Guillaume, Count de Périgord. AKA: Guillaume IV, Count de Carcassonne. AKA: Guillaume IV, Count de Rodez. AKA: Guillaume IV, Duke de Narbonne. AKA: Guillaume IV, Count d'Albi. AKA: Guillaume IV, Count de Dijon. Born: circa 1044 at Languedoc, France, son of Pons II Guillaume, Count de Toulouse and Almodis de La Marche. Married before 1067: Matilda N? Married circa 1071 at France: Emmé de Mortain,, daughter of Robert, Count de Mortain and Matilda=Maud de Montgommery. Died: either 1088 or 1093 According to Stuart, Guillaume IV died at the Battle of Huesca in 1093. According to Abbott Guillaume IV died in 1088 (Stuart, Page 261, Line 374-30.) (Abbott, Page 371.).

2.3.1.1.1.3.1 Pons de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:11 Hours.). Born: before 1070 at France, son of Guillaume IV, Count de Toulouse and Matilda N? Died: in 1080.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2 Philippes=Mahaut, Countess de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85, 150.) (Stuart, Page 117, Line 160-29.) (Abbott, Page 371.). AKA: Philippa, Régente de Toulouse. Married Name: de Poitou. MaterAlter: Matilda N?/Philippes=Mahaut, Countess de Toulouse. Born: circa 1073 at Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume IV, Count de Toulouse and Emmé de Mortain, Some sources assert that Philippes was the daughter of Guillaume IV by Matilda his first wife. Married in 1094: Guillaume VII, Comte de Poitou,, son of Guillaume VI dit Guy, Comte de Poitou and Hildegarde de Bourgogne (Philippes was Guillaume VII's second wife). Divorced Guillaume VII, Comte de Poitou: in 1115. Died: on 28 Nov 1117.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1 Guillaume X, Duke d'Aquitaine (André Roux: Scrolls, 79.) (Stuart, Page 66, Line 88-30.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 303.). AKA: Guillaume VIII, Count de Poitou (Abbott, Page 402.). AKA: Guillaume, Duke de Normandie. Born: in 1099, son of Guillaume VII, Comte de Poitou and Philippes=Mahaut, Countess de Toulouse. Married in 1121: Éléonore de Châtellerault,, daughter of Aimery I, Vicomte de Châtellerault and Dangerose de l'Isle-Bouchard. Married before 1137 at France: Emma de Limoges,, daughter of Aymar III, Vicomte de Limoges and Umberge d'Angoulême (Emma was Guillaume VIII/X's second wife). Died: on 9 Apr 1137 at Galice, Spain, Guillaume X died on a pilgrimage to San Iago de Composterba.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.1 Guillaume d'Aquitaine (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.). Born: between 1121 and 1129 at France, son of Guillaume X, Duke d'Aquitaine and Éléonore de Châtellerault. Died: between 1130 and 1137.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2 Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine (André Roux: Scrolls, 79.) (Stuart, Page 66, Line 88-29.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 303.). AKA: Éléonore, Comtesse de Poitou (Abbott, Page 403.). Married Name: Éléonore, Queen de France. Married Name: Eleanore, Queen of England. Born: in 1122 at Bordeaux, Gironde, Guyenne, France, daughter of Guillaume X, Duke d'Aquitaine and Éléonore de Châtellerault. Note - between 1137 and 1204 at France: Éléonore was the heiress of Aquitaine. Her land holdings would greatly enhance the power of King Henry II of England. In 1173, things began to sour for her as she became outraged and disappointed with her tyranical spouse. She would begin to bring her sons up against their father, motivating them to claim their inheritances early. Her efforts toward that end were in very subtle ways and intrigue supported by Louis VII, King de France, her first husband. Married on 25 Jul 1137 at Bordeaux, Gironde, Guyenne, France: Louis VII, King de France,, son of Louis VI, King de France and Alix=Adélaïde de Maurienne (Messengers of the Duke of Aquitaine reached King Louis VI in Béthisy with news of their Duke's death on the way to Saint-Jean-de-Compostelle. With his dying breath, the Duke asked the King to look after his daughter, the 15-year old Aliénor. King Louis VI immediately arranged for Aliénor's marriage to his 17-year old son, Louis VII). Annulled she and Louis VII, King de France: on 21 Mar 1152 A Council of the Archbishops and Bishops of France met in Beaugency on the shores of the Loire, presided by Hughes, Archbishop of Sens. The spouses are in accord and their parents testify that their are cousins, whose consanguinity is prohibited by Canon Law, and that the proper dispensations had not been obtained before the celebration of 1137. The Council dissolves the marriage. Upon the anullment of her marriage to King Louis VII in 1152, Éléonore married in 1152 Henry, Cound d'Anjou, Duke of Normandy who became King Henry II of England. Thus, the addition of Aquitaine made Henry much more powerful than Louis, and allowed him to be frequently hostile to Louis. When she married Henry, her dowry brought him the Guyenne and Poitou. By fighting Philippe Auguste, King of France, she successfully defended the rights of her son, Richard the Lion Hearted. Married on 18 May 1152 at Cathédral de Saint-Pierre, Bordeaux, Gironde, Guyenne, France: Henry II, King of England,, son of Geoffroy V, Count d'Anjou and Mathilde=Mahaut, Princess of England. Died: on 31 Mar 1204 at Château de Mirebelle, Poitiers, Vienne, Poitou, France (Walter D., Jr. Perro, The Ancient, Royal, and Colonial America Ancestry of Walter D. Perro, Jr., Draft A. (n.p.: Self, 8-Feb-1995 at 16:17 Hours.), Page 2., Citing A.G. Moriarty: "The Ancestry of King Edward III, The Plantagenets"; F. Weiss & W.L. Sheppard "Ancestral Roots of 60 Colonists:, 5th. Ed, G. Paget "Lineage and Ancestry of HRH Prince Charles, Prince of Wales.").

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.1 Alix, Princesse de France (André Roux: Scrolls, 79, 122.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.). Married Name: de Champagne. Born: in 1151 at France, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Married in 1164: Thibault, Count de Champagne,, son of Thibaud IV, Palatin de Champagne and Mahaud, Marquise de Carinthie. Died: after 1195.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.1.1 Élizabeth de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 25 August 1994 at 02:07 Hours.). Married Name: d'Amboise. Married Name: de Montmirail. AKA: Isabelle de Blois. AKA: Isabelle, Countess de Chartres. Born: between 1164 and 1190 at France, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France. Married before 1210: Sulpice III/IV, Sire d'Amboise,, son of Hughes III, Seigneur d'Amboise and N? N? (Sulpice III was Élizabeth's first husband). Married before 1223 at France: Jean II de Montmirail,, son of Jean I de Montmirail and Hélvide de Dampierre (Jean was Élizabeth's second husband). Died: on 25 Nov 1248 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.1.2 Louis I, Count de Blois (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 April 1994 at 15:57 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 633.).

AKA: Louis, Comte de Chartres (Ibid.). Born: in 1166 at France, son of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France. Married in 1184 at France: Catherine, Comtesse de Clermont-en-Beauvaisis,, daughter of Raoul, Count de Clermont-en-Beauvaisis and Alice=Alix, Dame de Breteuil. Note - between Oct 1202 and 14 Apr 1205: Louis I participated in the Fourth Crusade. Fourth Crusade (Oct 1202 - 14 April 1205).

After the failure of the Third Crusade (1188–1192), there was little interest in Europe for another crusade against the Muslims. Jerusalem had now become controlled by the Ayyubid dynasty, which ruled all of Syria and Egypt, except for the few cities along the coast still controlled by the crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem, now centered on Acre. The Third Crusade had also established a kingdom on Cyprus. “Be it known to you that eleven hundred and ninety-seven years after the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ, in the time of Innocent Pope of Rome, and Philip King of France, and Richard King of England, there was in France a holy man named Fulk of Neuilly - which Neuilly is between Lagni-sur-Marne and Paris - and he was a priest and held the cure of the village. And this said Fulk began to speak of God throughout the Isle-de-France, and the other countries round about; and you must know that by him the Lord wrought many miracles. Be it known to you further, that the fame of this holy man so spread, that it reached the Pope of Rome, Innocent; and the Pope sent to France, and ordered the right worthy man to preach the cross (the Crusade) by his authority. And afterwards the Pope sent a cardinal of his, Master Peter of Capua, who himself had taken the cross, to proclaim the Indulgence of which I now tell you, viz., that all who should take the cross and serve in the host for one year, would be delivered from all the sins they had committed, and acknowledged in confession. And because this indulgence was so great, the hearts of men were much moved, and many took the cross for the greatness of the pardon.” [note: Innocent III, elected Pope on the 8th January 1198, at the early age of thirty seven, Innocent III was one of the leading spirits of his time-in every sense a strong man and great Pope. From the beginning of his pontificate he turned his thoughts and policy to the recovery of Jerusalem. ] Geoffrey de Villehardouin [b.c.1160- d.c.1213]: Memoirs or Chronicle of The Fourth Crusade and The Conquest of Constantinople, trans. Frank T. Marzials, (London: J.M. Dent, 1908) The preaching of a new crusade became the goal of Pope Innocent III’s pontificate. His call was largely ignored by the European monarchs: the Germans were struggling against Papal power, and England and France were still engaged in warfare against each other. However, due to the preaching of Foulk of Neuilly, a crusading army was finally organized at a tournament held at Écry by Count Thibaut of Champagne in 1199. Thibaut was elected leader, but he died in 1200. Thus died the count; and no man in this world made a better end. And there were present at that time a very great assemblage of men of his lineage and of his vassals. But of the mourning and funeral pomp it is unmeet that I should here speak. Never was more honour paid to any man. And right well that it was so, for never was man of his age more beloved by his own men, nor by other folk. Buried he was beside his father in the church of our lord St. Stephen at Troyes. He left behind him the Countess, Ws wife, whose name was Blanche, very fair, very good, the daughter of the King of Navarre. She had borne him a little daughter, and was then about to bear a son. When the Count was buried, Matthew of Montmorency, Simon of Montfort, Geoffry of Joinville who was seneschal, and Geoffry the Marshal, went to Odo, Duke of Burgundy, and said to him, " Sire, your cousin is dead. You see what evil has befallen the land overseass We pray you by God that you take the cross, and succour the land overseas in his stead. And we will cause you to have all his treasure, and will swear on holy relics, and make the others swear also, to serve you in all good faith, even as we should have served him." Such was his pleasure that he refused. And be it known to you that he might have done much better. The envoys charged Geoffry of Joinville to make the self-same offer to the Count of Bar-le-Duc, Thibaut, who was cousin to the dead count, and he refused also. Very great was the discomfort of the pilgrims, and of all who were about to go on God's service, at the death of Count Thibaut of Champagne; and they held a parliament, at the beginning, of the month, at Soissons, to determine what they should do. There were present Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, the Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, the Count Geoffry of Perche, the Count Hugh of Saint- Paul, and many other men of worth. Geoffry the Marshal spake to them and told them of the offer made to the Duke of Burgundy, and to the Count of Bar-le-Duc, and how they had refused it. " My lords," said he, " listen, I will advise you of somewhat if you will consent thereto. The Marquis of Montferrat* is very worthy and valiant, and one of the most highly prized of living men. If you asked him to come here, and take the sign of the cross and put himself in place of the Count of Champagne, and you gave him the lordship of the host, full soon would he accept thereof." Thibaud was replaced by an Italian count, Boniface of Montferrat. Boniface and the other leaders sent envoys to Venice, Genoa, and other city-states to negotiate a contract for transport to Egypt, the object of their crusade; one of the envoys was the future historian Geoffrey of Villehardouin. Genoa was uninterested, but in March 1201 negotiations were opened with Venice, which agreed to transport 33,500 crusaders, a very ambitious number. This agreement required a full year of preparation on the part of the Venetians to build numerous ships and train the sailors who would man them, all the while curtailing the city's commercial activities. The crusading army was expected to comprise 4,500 knights (as well as 4,500 horses), 9,000 squires, and 20,000 foot-soldiers. The majority of the crusading army that set out from Venice in October 1202 originated from areas within France. It included men from Blois, Champagne, Amiens, Saint-Pol, the Ile-de-France and Burgundy. Several other regions of Europe sent substantial contingents as well, such as Flanders and Montferrat. Other notable groups came from the Holy Roman Empire, including the men under Bishop Martin of Paris and Bishop Conrad of Halberstadt, together in alliance with the Venetian soldiers and sailors led by the doge Enrico Dandolo. The crusade was to make directly for the centre of the Muslim world, Cairo, ready to sail on June 24, 1202. This agreement was ratified by Pope Innocent, with a solemn ban on attacks on Christian states.

As there was no binding agreement among the crusaders that all should sail from Venice, many chose to sail from other ports, particularly Flanders, Marseilles, and Genoa. By 1201 the bulk of the crusader army was collected at Venice, though with far fewer troops than expected; 12,000 instead of 33,500. Venice had performed her part of the agreement: there lay war galleys, large transports, and horse transports - enough for three times the assembled army. The Venetians, under their aged and blind Doge, would not let the crusaders leave without paying the full amount agreed to, originally 85,000 silver marks. The crusaders could only pay some 51,000 silver marks, and that only by reducing themselves to extreme poverty. This was disastrous to the Venetians, who had halted their commerce for a great length of time to prepare this expedition. In addition to this 20-30,000 men (out of Venice's population of 60,000 people) were needed to man the entire fleet, placing further strain on the Venetian economy.

Dandolo and the Venetians succeeded in turning the crusading movement to their own purposes as a form of repayment. Following the 1182 massacres of all foreigners in Constantinople, the Venetian merchant population had been expelled by the ruling Angelus dynasty with the support of the Greek population. These events gave the Venetians a hostile attitude towards Byzantium. Dandolo, who joined the crusade during a public ceremony in the church of San Marco di Venezia, proposed that the crusaders pay their debts by attacking the port of Zara in Dalmatia (Hungary). The city had been dominated economically by Venice throughout the twelfth century, but had rebelled in 1181 and allied with King Emeric of Hungary and Croatia (the two were in a personal union). Subsequent Venetian attacks were repulsed, and by 1202 the city was economically independent, under the protection of the King. The Hungarian king was Catholic and had himself agreed to join this Crusade (though this was mostly for political reasons, and he had made no actual preparations to leave). Many of the Crusaders were opposed to attacking Zara, and some, including a force led by the elder Simon de Montfort, refused to participate altogether and returned home. While the Papal legate to the Crusade Peter Cardinal Capuano endorsed the move as necessary to prevent the crusade's complete failure, Pope Innocent was alarmed at this development and wrote a letter to the Crusading leadership threatening excommunication. Historian Geoffrey Hindley's “The Crusades: Islam and Christianity in the Struggle for World Supremacy” mentions that in 1202, Innocent III “forbade” the Crusaders of Western Christendom from committing any atrocious acts on their Christian neighbors, despite wanting to secure papal authority over Byzantium. This letter was concealed from the bulk of the army and the attack proceeded. The citizens of Zara made reference to the fact that they were fellow Catholics by hanging banners marked with crosses from their windows and the walls of the city, but nevertheless the city fell after a brief siege. Both the Venetians and the crusaders were immediately threatened with excommunication for this by Innocent III.

Boniface of Montferrat, meanwhile, had left the fleet before it sailed from Venice, to visit his cousin Philip of Swabia. The reasons for his visit are a matter of debate; he may have realized the Venetians' plans and left to avoid excommunication, or he may have wanted to meet with the Byzantine prince Alexius Angelus, Philip's brother-in-law and the son of the recently deposed Byzantine emperor Isaac II Angelus. Alexius had fled to Philip when his father was overthrown in 1195, but it is unknown whether or not Boniface knew he was at Philip's court. There, Alexius IV offered 200,000 silver marks, 10,000 men to help the Crusaders, the maintenance of 500 knights in the Holy Land, the service of the Byzantine navy to transport the Crusader Army to Egypt and the placement of the Greek Orthodox Church under the Roman Catholic Church if they would sail to Byzantium and topple the reigning emperor Alexius III Angelus. It was a tempting offer for an enterprise that was short on funds. Greco-Latin relationships had been complicated ever since the Great Schism of 1054. The Latins of the First, Second, and Third Crusade had gone from strained to hostile in Constantinople on their way to the Holy Land, whereas the Greeks had militarily abandoned the Crusaders on some occasions and engaged in open diplomacy with their enemies on others. A large number of Venetian merchants and other Latins were also attacked and deported during the massacre of the Latins in Constantinople in 1182. However, the Byzantine prince's proposal involved his restoration to the throne, not the sack of his capital city, which Count Boniface agreed to. Alexius IV returned with the Marquess to rejoin the fleet at Corfu after it had sailed from Zara. The rest of the Crusade's leaders eventually accepted the plan as well. There were many leaders, however, of the rank and file who wanted nothing to do with the proposal, and many deserted. The fleet of 60 war galleys, 100 horse transports, and 50 large transports (the entire fleet was manned by 10,000 Venetian oarsmen and marines) arrived at Constantinople in late June 1203. In addition, 300 siege engines were brought along on board the fleet. When the Fourth Crusade arrived at Constantinople early July 1203, the city had a population of 150,000 people, a garrison of 30,000 men (including 5,000 Varangians), and a fleet of 20 galleys. The Crusaders' initial motive was to restore Isaac II to the Byzantine throne so that they could receive the support that they were promised. Conon of Bethune delivered this message to the Lombard envoy who was sent by the reigning emperor Alexius III Angelus, who had deposed his brother Isaac. The citizens of Constantinople were not concerned with the deposed emperor and his exiled son; usurpations were frequent in Byzantine affairs, and this time the throne had even remained in the same family. The Crusaders sailed alongside Constantinople with 10 galleys to display Alexius IV, but from the walls of the city the Byzantines taunted the puzzled crusaders, who had been promised that Prince Alexius would be welcomed. “The barons consulted together on the morrow, and said that they would show the young Alexius, the son of the Emperor of Constantinople, to the people of the city. So they assembled all the galleys. The Doge of Venice and the Marquis of Montferrat entered into one, and took with them Alexius, the son of the Emperor Isaac; and into the other galleys entered the knights and barons, as many as would. They went thus quite close to the walls of Constantinople and showed the youth to the people of the Greeks, and said, "Behold your natural lord; and be it known to you that we have not come to do you harm, but have come to guard and defend you, if so be that you return to your duty. For he whom you now obey as your lord holds rule by wrong and wickedness, against God and reason. And you know full well that he has dealt treasonably with him who is your lord and his brother, that he has blinded his eyes and reft from him his empire by wrong and wickedness. Now behold the rightful heir. If you hold with him, you will be doing as you ought; and if not we will do to you the very worst that we can." But for fear and terror of the Emperor Alexius, not one person on the land or in the city made show as if he held for the prince. So all went back to the host, and each sought his quarters. On the morrow, when they had heard mass, they assembled in parliament, and the parliament was held on horseback in the midst of the fields. There might you have seen many a fine war-horse, and many a good knight thereon. And the council was held to discuss the order of the battalions, how many they should have, and of what strength. Many were the words said on one side and the other. But in the end it was settled that the advanced guard should be given to Baldwin of Flanders, because he had a very great number of good men, and archers and crossbowmen, more than any other chief that was in the host. And after, it was settled that Henry his brother, and Matthew of Wallincourt, and Baldwin of Beauvoir, and many other good knights of their land and country, should form the second division. The third division was formed by Count Hugh of St. Paul, Peter of Amiens his nephew, Eustace of Canteleu, Anseau of Cayeux, and many good knights of their land and country. The fourth division was formed by Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, and was very numerous and rich and redoubtable; for he had placed therein a great number of good knights and men of worth. The fifth division was formed by Matthew of Montmorency and the men of Champagne. Geoffry the Marshal of Champagne formed part of it, and Oger of Saint-Chéron, Manasses of l'Isle, Miles the Brabant, Macaire of Sainte-Menehould, John Foisnous, Guy of Chappes, Clerembaud his nephew, Robert of Ronsoi; all these people formed part of the fifth division. Be it known to you that there was many a good knight therein. The sixth division was formed by the people of Burgundy. In this division were Odo the Champenois of Champlitte, William his brother, Guy of Pesmes, Edmund his brother, Otho of la Roche, Richard of Dampierre, Odo his brother, Guy of Conflans, and the people of their land and country. The seventh division, which was very large, was under the command of the Marquis of Montferrat. In it were the Lombards and Tuscans and the Germans, and all the people who were from beyond Mont Cenis to Lyons on the Rhone. All these formed part of the division under the marquis, and it was settled that they should form the rearguard.” Geoffrey de Villehardouin [b.c.1160-d.c.1213]: Memoirs or Chronicle of The Fourth Crusade and The Conquest of Constantinople, trans. Frank T. Marzials, (London: J.M. Dent, 1908) First the crusaders captured and sacked the cities of Chalcedon and Chrysopolis, then they defeated 500 Byzantine cavalrymen in battle with just 80 Frankish knights. “By common consent of Franks and Greeks it was settled that the new emperor should be crowned on the feast of our Lord St. Peter (1 August 1203). So was it settled, and so it was done. He was crowned full worthily and with honour according to the use for Greek emperors at that time. Afterwards he began to pay the moneys due to the host; and such moneys were divided among the host, and each repaid what had been advanced in Venice for his passage. The new emperor went oft to see the barons in the camp, and did them great honor, as much as he could; and this was but fitting, seeing that they had served him right well. And one day he came to the camp, to see the barons privately in the quarters of Count Baldwin of Hainault and Flanders. Thither were summoned the Doge of Venice, and the great barons, and he spoke to them and said: " Lords, I am emperor by God's grace and yours, and you have done me the highest service that ever yet was done by any people to Christian man. Now be it known to you that there are folk enough who show me a fair seeming, and yet love me not; and the Greeks are full of despite because it is by your help that I have entered into my inheritance. Now the term of your departure is nigh, and your fellowship with the Venetians is timed only to last till the feast of St. Michael. And within so short a term I cannot fulfill our covenant. Be it known to you therefore, that, if you abandon me, the Greeks hate me because of you: I shall lose my land, and they will kill me. But now do this thing that I ask of you: remain here till March, and I will entertain your ships for one year from the feast of St. Michael (30 September), and bear the cost of the Venetians, and will give you such things as you may stand in need of till Easter. And within that term I shall have placed my land in such case that I cannot lose it again; and your covenant will be fulfilled, for I shall have paid such moneys as are due to you, obtaining them from all mi lands; and I shall be ready also with ships either to go with you myself, or to send others, as I have covenanted; and you will have the summer from end to end in which to carry on the war against the Saracens." The barons thereupon said they would consult together apart; knowing full well that what the young man said was sooth, and that it would be better, both for the emperor and for themselves, to consent unto him. But they replied that they could not so consent save with the common agreement of the host, and that they would therefore lay the matter before the host, and then give such answer as might be devised. So the Emperor Alexius departed from them, and went back to Constantinople. And they remained in the camp and assembled a parliament the next day. To this parliament were summoned all the barons and the chieftains of the host, and of the knights the greater part; and in their hearing were repeated all the words that the emperor had spoken. Then was there much discord in the host, as had been oft times before on the part of those who wished that the host should break up; for to them it seemed to be holding together too long. And the party that had raised the discord at Corfu reminded the others of their oaths, and said: " Give us ships as you swore to us, for we purpose to go to Syria." And the others cried to them for pity and said: " Lords, for God's sake, let us not bring to naught the great honour that God has given us. If we go to Syria at this present, we shall come thither at the beginning of winter and so not be able to make war, and the Lord's work will thus remain undone. But if we wait till March, we shall leave this emperor in good estate, and go hence rich in goods and in food. Thus shall we go to Syria, and over-run the land of Babylon. And the fleet will remain with us till Michaelmas, yes, and onwards from Michaelmas to Easter, seeing it will be unable to leave us because of the winter. So shall the land overseas fall into our hands." Those who wished the host to be broken up, cared not for reasons good or bad so long as the host fell to pieces. But those who wished to keep the host together, wrought so effectually, with the help of God, that in the end the Venetians made a new covenant to maintain the fleet for a year, reckoning from Michaelmas, the Emperor Alexius paying them for so doing; and the pilgrims, on their side, made a new covenant to remain in the same fellowship as theretofore, and for the same term. Thus were peace and concord established in the host. Then there befell a very great mischance in the host; for Matthew of Montmorency, who was one of the best knights in the kingdom of France, and of the most prized and most honored, took to his bed for sickness, and his sickness so increased upon him that he died. And much dole was made for him, for great was the loss-one of the greatest that had befallen the host by any man's death. He was buried in a church of my Lord St. John, of the Hospital of Jerusalem. Afterwards, by the advice of the Greeks and the French the Emperor Alexius issued from Constantinople, with a very great company, purposing to quiet the empire and subject it to his will. With him went a great part of the barons; and the others remained to guard the camp. The Marquis Boniface of Montferrat went with him, and Count Hugh of St. Paul, and Henry, brother to Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, and James of Avesnes, and William of Champlitte, and Hugh of Colerni, and many others whom the book does not here mention by name. In the camp remained Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, and Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, and the greater part of the pilgrims of lesser note. Almost none of the crusaders ever made it to the Holy Land, and the unstable Latin Empire siphoned off much of Europe's crusading energy. The legacy of the Fourth Crusade was the deep sense of betrayal the Latins had instilled in their Greek coreligionists. With the events of 1204, the schism between the Church in the West and East was complete. As an epilogue to the event, Pope Innocent III, the man who had launched the ill-fated expedition, thundered against the crusaders thus: "How, indeed, will the church of the Greeks, no matter how severely she is beset with afflictions and persecutions, return into ecclesiastical union and to a devotion for the Apostolic See, when she has seen in the Latins only an example of perdition and the works of darkness, so that she now, and with reason, detests the Latins more than dogs? As for those who were supposed to be seeking the ends of Jesus Christ, not their own ends, who made their swords, which they were supposed to use against the pagans, drip with Christian blood, they have spared neither religion, nor age, nor sex. They have committed incest, adultery, and fornication before the eyes of men. They have exposed both matrons and virgins, even those dedicated to God, to the sordid lusts of boys. Not satisfied with breaking open the imperial treasury and plundering the goods of princes and lesser men, they also laid their hands on the treasures of the churches and, what is more serious, on their very possessions. They have even ripped silver plates from the altars and have hacked them to pieces among themselves. They violated the holy places and have carried off crosses and relics." The Latin Empire was soon faced with a great number of enemies, which the crusaders had not taken into account. Besides the individual Byzantine Greek states in Epirus and Nicaea, the Empire received great pressure from the Seljuk Sultanate and the Bulgarian Empire. The Greek states were fighting for supremacy against both Latins and each other. Almost every Greek and Latin protagonist of the event was killed shortly after. Murtzuphlus' betrayal by Alexius III led to his capture by the Latins and his execution at Constantinople. Not long after, Alexius III was himself captured by Boniface and sent to exile in Southern Italy. One year after the conquest of the city, Emperor Baldwin was decisively defeated at the Battle of Adrianople on 14 April 1205 by the Bulgarians, and was captured and later executed by the Bulgarian Emperor Kaloyan. Two years after that, on 4 September 1207, Boniface himself was killed in an ambush by the Bulgarians, and his head was sent to Kaloyan. He was succeeded by his infant son Demetrius of Montferrat, who ruled until he reached adulthood, but was eventually defeated by Theodore I Ducas, the despot of Epirus and a relative of Murtzuphlus, and thus the Kingdom of Thessalonica was restored to Byzantine rule in 1224.

Various Latin-French lordships throughout Greece — in particular, the duchy of Athens and the principality of the Morea — provided cultural contacts with western Europe and promoted the study of Greek. There was also a French cultural work, notably the production of a collection of laws, the Assises de Romanie (Assizes of Greece). The Chronicle of Morea appeared in both French and Greek (and later Italian and Aragonese) versions. Impressive remains of crusader castles and Gothic churches can still be seen in Greece. Nevertheless, the Latin Empire always rested on shaky foundations. The city was re-captured by the Nicaean Greeks under Michael VIII Palaeologus in 1261, and commerce with Venice was re-established.

In an ironic series of events, during the middle of the 15th century, the Latin Church tried to organize a crusade which aimed at the restoration of the Byzantine Empire which was gradually being torn down by the Ottoman Turks. The attempt, however, failed, as the vast majority of the Byzantines refused to unite the churches. The Greek population found that the Byzantine civilization which revolved around the Orthodox faith would be more secure under Ottoman rule. Overall, religious-observant Byzantines preferred to sacrifice their political freedom in order to preserve their faith's traditions and rituals. In the late 14th and early 15th century, two kinds of crusades were finally organized by the Kingdoms of Hungary, Poland, Wallachia and Serbia. Both of them were checked by the Ottoman Empire. During the Ottoman siege of Constantinople in 1453, a significant band of Venetian and Genoese knights died in the defense of the city.

Died: on 15 Apr 1205 at France Louis I died in the Fourth Crusade (1198-1205).

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.1.3 Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois (succeeded her nephew in 1218 as Ctss de Blois et de Châteaudun) (André Roux: Scrolls, 208.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 January 1995 at 02:40 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.) (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Avesnes. AKA: Marguerite de Champagne. Married Name: d'Oisy. Married Name: von Hohenstaufen. Born: in 1170 at France, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France. Married circa 1183: Hughes III, Seigneur d'Oisy,, son of Simon, Seigneur d'Oisy and Adé de La Ferté- Ancoul (Hughes was Marguerite's first husband). Married in 1192: Otto von Hohenstaufen,, son of Frédérick I, Emperor of Germany and Béatrix, Countess de Bourgogne (Otto was Marguerite's second husband). Married in 1204 at France: Gauthier II, Seigneur d'Avesnes,, son of Jacques, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Améline=Adèle, Dame de Guise (Marguerite was the widow of two husbands when she married Gauthier II) (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Marguerite, Comtesse de Châteaudun Marguerite succeeded her nephew in 1218 as Ctss de Blois et de Châteaudun (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/CENTRAL%20FRANCE.htm#MargueriteCtssBloisdied1230.). Died: on 12 Jul 1230.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.1.4 Adélaïde de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.). AKA: Adélaïde, Abbess de Fontevrault. Born: between 1171 and 1190 at France, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France. Died: after 1190 at Abbey de Fontevrault, Fontevrault, Maine-et- Loire, Anjou, France, Adélaïde was a nun at Fontevrault in 1190.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.2 Marie, Princesse de France (André Roux: Scrolls, 79, 121.) (Stuart, Page 99, Line 134-28.). Married Name: de Champagne. Born: in 1145 at France, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Married in 1164: Henri I, Comte de Champagne,, son of Thibaud IV, Palatin de Champagne and Mahaud, Marquise de Carinthie. Died: on 11 Mar 1198.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.2.1 Henri II, Count de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.).

AKA: Henri II, Count de Brie (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Henri II, Comte de Troyes. AKA: Henri II, Comte de Meaux. AKA: Henri II, Vicomte de Châteaudun. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Montagu. AKA: Henri II, Comte de Provins. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Vierzon. AKA: Henri "Le Jeune" (Ibid.). AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Saumur. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Montagne. Born: on 29 Jul 1166 at France, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Coucy. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Henri II participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).

After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad- Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As- Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.

The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at- arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.

The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England— William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.

In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.

Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.

After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.

Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.

Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.

The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.

Note - on 7 Sep 1191 at Arsouf, Egypt: Henri II fought at the Battle of Arsouf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever-present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!"). Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir.

AKA: Henri, King de Jérusalem. Married on 5 May 1192: Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou,, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Marie, Queen de Jérusalem (By right of his wife, Élizabeth, Henri II became King of Jerusalem). Died: on 10 Sep 1197 at age 31.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.2.2 Marie de Champagne (André Roux: Scrolls, 118, 121.) (Stuart, Page 101, Line 137-27.). Married Name: de Hainaut. AKA: Marie, Empress of Constantinople (Stuart, Page 101.). Born: in 1174, daughter of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France. Married on 6 Jan 1186: Baudouin VI, Count de Hainaut,, son of Baudouin V, Count de Hainaut and Marguerite d'Alsace. Died: on 9 Aug 1204.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.2.3 Scolastique de Champagne (André Roux: Scrolls, 121, 170.). Married Name: de Vienne. Born: between 1175 and 1178 at France, daughter of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France, Scolastique is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Gérard II was born. Married before 1193 at France: Guillaume III/V, Count de Vienne,, son of Gérard, Count de Vienne and Maurette de Salins (Scolastique was Guillaume III's second wife). Died: in 1218 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.2.4 Thibaud V, Count de Champagne (André Roux: Scrolls, 121, 207.) (Stuart, Page 59, Line 81-27.) (André Castelot, Alain Decaux, Marcel Jullian et J. Levron, Histoire de La France et des Français au Jour

le Jour (Librairie Académique Perrin, 1976), Tome 2, Page 437.).

AKA: Thibaud III, Count de Brie. Born: on 13 Jan 1179 at Capital city of ancient Chapagne, Troyes, Aube, Champagne, France, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France. Married on 1 Jul 1195 at Chartres, Eure-et-Loir, Orléanais, France: Blanche, Princess de Navarre,, daughter of Sancho VI, King de Navarre and Sancie=Béatrix de Castile. Died: on 24 May 1201 at age 22 Thibaut died just before he could lead the Fourth Crusade.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.3 William=Guillaume, Prince of England (Data from Encyclopedia entry.). AKA: William Plantagenêt. Born: on 17 Aug 1152 at England, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Died: in 1156 (William Croft Dickinson, Scotland, from the earliest times to 1603. in A New History of Scotland, I (Alva, England: Robert Cunningham & Sons, Ltd., 1961), Page 79.).

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.4 Henry, King of England (Encyclopedia.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 40.) (Dickinson, Scotland to

1603, Page 79.). AKA: Henry, Duke of Norfolk. AKA: Henry, Count d'Anjou. Also Known As: Henry "The Young." AKA: Henry, Comte du Maine. AKA: Henry Plantagenêt. Born: on 28 Feb 1155 at England, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine, Henry was baptized in Westminster Abbey by Thomas Becket, Arcbishop of Canterbury. Married on 6 Dec 1160 at Rouen, Normandie, France: Marguerite, Princesse de France,, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Constance, Princess de Castile (In June, 1158, Thomas Becket is the envoy of Henry II, King of England to Louis VII, King de France. Following negotiations, during which Thomas impresses the parisians, Marguerite, barely 6 months of age, becomes Henry's fiancée. Henry had recently become heir to the Anglo-Angevin Empire by virtue of the death of his older brother, William. For Henry II, King of England, the marriage is viewed as having great potential, since Louis VII did not have any male heir to the Throne of France. Louis VII agrees to send Marguerite to England, but stipulates that she not be brought up by Eleanor. Louis VII offers Neauphle, a part of French Vexin and Gisors as dowry. Upon Louis VII's marriage to Adèle de Champagne, Henry II, fearing a male heir to the Throne of France rushed the wedding of Marguerite, who was barely 2 years of age with Henry, who was 5 years of age. Henry II also wasted no time in taking the promised dowry which included the Citadel of Gisors [which Louis VII had left in the hands of the templars, who in turn no longer resisted anything the English King wished to do]. Some sources indicate that Henry married Marguerite in 1172). Occupation: in Jun 1170 at York, England, In June, 1170, Henry II, King of England has his son, Henry, crowned by the Archbishop of York, rather than by Thomas Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury [as indicated by custom], thus further insulting Thomas. This premature crowning also alienates Louis VII, King de France, because Marguerite, spouse of this future King should have been crowned at the same time. Died: on 11 Jun 1183 at England at age 28 Henry died without issue from an illness which lasted several days. His death was a terrible blow to King Henry II who now found himself without heir.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.5 Maud = Mathilde, Princess of England (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 40.) (von Redlich, Marcellus Donald R., Pedigrees and Some of the Emperor Charlemagne's Descendants in ISBN: 0-8063-0494-4 (1001 North Calvert Street, Baltimore, MD 21202: Genealogical Publishing Co., Inc., 1996), Page 90.). AKA: Mathilde Plantagenêt. Married Name: de Saxe. Born: in 1156 at London, England, daughter of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Baptized: in 1157 at Priory of the Holy Trinity, Aldgate, England (Maud was baptized by the Archbishop of Cantebury). Married on 1 Feb 1168: Heinrich, Duke de Saxe,, son of Heinrich, Duke de Saxe and Gertrude von Suepplingenburg (Matilda was Heinrich's second of three wives). Died: on 28 Jun 1189 at England Maud was buried at the Cathedral of Saint Glassius at Brunswick. 2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.5.1 Heinrich I, Count Palatine of the Rhine (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 February 1995 at 15:14 Hours.) (von Redlich, Page 90.). AKA: Henri, Duke de Saxe. Born: in 1170, son of Heinrich, Duke de Saxe and Maud = Mathilde, Princess of England, Heinrich I was the eldest son and heir of Mathilde and Heinrich. Married in 1194: Agnes of the Rhine,, daughter of Konrad, Count Palatine of the Rhine and Irmgard von Henneberg. Married circa 1209: Agnes von der Lausitz (Agnes von der Lausitz was Heinrich I's second wife). Died: on 5 May 1227.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.5.2 Mathilde de Saxe (Paul Theroff, posts, 03 May 1995 at 14:25 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 183.). Married Name: de Coucy. Married Name: du Perche. Born: either 1172 or 1179, daughter of Heinrich, Duke de Saxe and Maud = Mathilde, Princess of England, Some sources place Mathilde birth year at 1172 while others assert she was born in 1179. Married in 1189: Geoffroy III, Comte du Perche,, son of Rotrou III/IV, Count du Perche and Matilde de Champagne (Geoffroy was Mathilde's first husband). Married in 1204: Enguérrand III, Seigneur de Coucy,, son of Raoul I, Sire de Coucy and Alix de Dreux (Mathilde was Enguérrand III's second wife). Died: in 1209.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.5.3 Lothar de Saxe (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:18 Hours.). Born: between 1174 and 1175 at Saxe, Germany, son of Heinrich, Duke de Saxe and Maud = Mathilde, Princess of England. Died: in 1190.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.5.4 Otto IV de Saxe (Ibid.).

AKA: Otto IV, Emperor of Germany. AKA: Otto, Duke of Brunswick. AKA: Otto, Duke d'Aquitaine Otto was Duke d'Aquitaine: 1196-1198 (Abbott, Page 303.). Born: in 1177 at Saxe, Germany, son of Heinrich, Duke de Saxe and Maud = Mathilde, Princess of England. Married in 1212: Béatrice de Souabe,, daughter of Philippe, Duke de Souabe and Eirene=Maria Angelica. Married in 1214: Marie de Brabant,, daughter of Henri I, Duke de Lorraine and Mahaut=Mathilda de Flandre. Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Picardie, France: Otto IV fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.

THE BATTLE

The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226).

Died: in 1218.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.5.5 William de Saxe (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:18 Hours.). Born: in 1184 at Saxe, Germany, son of Heinrich, Duke de Saxe and Maud = Mathilde, Princess of England. Married in 1202: Helene of Denmark. Died: in 1213.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.6 Geoffroy, Count de Bretagne (Augé.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 41.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 22:33 Hours.). AKA: Geoffrey, Earl of Richmond. AKA: Geoffroy, Duke de Bretagne. AKA: Geoffroy, Count du Maine (Abbott, Page 130.). AKA: Geoffrey Plantagenêt. Born: on 23 Sep 1156, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine, Some sources assert that Geoffroy was born in 1158. Married in 1171: Constance, Duchess de Bretagne,, daughter of Conan IV, Duke de Bretagne and Marguerite of Scotland (It was on 25 December 1169 that Henry II, King of England, while in Nantes, obtained from the Barons and the prelats the binding contract that Constance, daughter of Conrad IV, Comte de Bretagne, be married to his third son, Geoffroy, who was then only 9 years of age. This union, would bring Bretagne to recognize Henry II as Sovereign) (Dickinson, Scotland to 1603, Page 79.). Occupation: between 1171 and 1186 Geoffroy was the Count of Brittany from 1171 to 1186. In December, 1185, bitter over having been left out of the inheritance of his younger brother, Henri [whose death benefited Richard and especially John] Geoffroy pays homage to Philippe II, King of France for the Bretagne, and receives the Title -- purely ceremonial - of Seneschal de France. Died: on 19 Aug 1186 at Bretagne, France, at age 29 Geoffroy died during a jousting tournament. Philippe II renders elegant eulogies for Geoffroy and orders that he should be buried at Notre-Dame-de-Paris (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.6.1 Éléanor, Demoiselle de Bretagne. AKA: Eleanor Plantagenêt. Note -: Éléanor de Bretagne was a tragic figure. During the reign of King Richard I, her uncle, it was assumed that her younger brother, Arthur, would succeed the childless Richard as King of England. Éléanor was one of the most sought-after princesses in Europe, being extremely beautiful, with dark eyes and hair. When he was negotiating his way out of a German Prison, Richard offered Éléanor to the son of Leopold of Austria, his arch-enemy. The deal fell through. She was then offered by Richard in marriage to the heir of the French throne. When Richard decided Prince John, not Éléanor's father Geoffrey, would succeed him, the French King broke off negotiations. When King John did succeed to the Throne of England, he could never feel safe as long as Princess Éléanor was alive. John, and later, King Henry III kept her in "honorable" captivity in Corfe Castle, and she was never allowed to marry. Corfe Castle was located in Dorset, in a gap in a tall chalk range. A natural stream formed a moat around the castle. The castle was so strong that King John used it to keep his most important prisoners. At the time of King John's death, Éléanor was its most important prisoner. She had so much charm that she was the favorite of the garrison and with other prisoners at Corfe. She was not held in close confinement, but was allowed some liberty within the walls. By the laws of succession, she was the legitimate heir to the Throne of England. She was allowed money for her alms, and linen for her "works." She was granted the manor of Swaffham where she lived until 1241, when she was moved to Bristol. Born: in 1184, daughter of Geoffroy, Count de Bretagne and Constance, Duchess de Bretagne. Died: on 12 Aug 1241 at Bristol Castle, England, There is reason to believe that éléanor was slowly starved to death -- An unhappy end for the Pearl of Brittany who at one time, had things been different could have married any prince in Europe. She was buried at the Church of Saint James in Bristol, and her remains were later removed to the Convent of Ambresbury in Wiltshire. After her death, King Henry III became the straight-line descendant of William the Conqueror, and the succession to the Throne of England was undisputed.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.6.2 Arthur, Duke de Bretagne (Encyclopedia.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 22:33 Hours.) (Dickinson, Scotland to 1603, Page 79.) (Ibid.). AKA: Arthur, Comte d'Anjou (Abbott, Page 144.). AKA: Arthur, Seigneur de La Flèche Arthur de Bretagne gave La Flèche in 1200 to Raoul III de Beaumont (Abbott, Page 151.). AKA: Arthur, Earl of Richmond. AKA: Arthur Plantagenêt. AKA: Arthur, Comte du Maine (Abbott, Page 130.). AKA: Arthur, Comte de Poitou (Abbott, Page 403.). AKA: Arthur, Duke d'Aquitaine (Abbott, Page 303.). Born: on 29 Mar 1187, son of Geoffroy, Count de Bretagne and Constance, Duchess de Bretagne. Died: on 3 Apr 1203 at age 16 Arthur died unmarried. On Holy Thursday, he was taken out of his cell and onto a boat by King John "Sans Terre" of England accompanied by William de Briouse/Braose, and his throat cut by his own hands. Arthur's body was dumped into the Seine River. The crime came to light upon the admission of William de Briouse in 1210, when he turned against King John.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.7 Richard I, King of England (Encyclopedia.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 22:33 Hours.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 40.) (Dickinson, Scotland to 1603, Page 79.). AKA: Richard I, Comte de Poitou Richard was Comte de Poitou in 1169 (Abbott, Page 403.). Also Known As: Richard "Coeur-de-Lion" (Abbott, Page 144.). AKA: Richard, Count du Maine (Abbott, Page 130.). AKA: Richard I Plantagenêt (Abbott, Page 220.). AKA: Richard I, Comte d'Anjou. AKA: Richard I, Duke de Normandie. AKA: Richard I, Comte de Touraine. Born: on 8 Sep 1157, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. AKA: Richard, Duke d'Aquitaine (Abbott, Page 303.). Note - between 1187 and 1199: Third son of Henry II, Richard I was the King of England from 1189 to 1199, and was renowned as a Crusader and gallant knight. He excelled only in fighting and was petulant and immature allowing his ministers to rule in his stead. At the instigation of his mother, Éléonore d'Aquitaine, Richard was crowned Duke d'Aquitaine and Comte de Poitou on Easter Sunday 1170 in Niort. On 23 June 1187, Philippe II, King of France signs a truce with Richard's father, Henry II, King of England. The two kings agree that Philippe's half-sister, Alix=Adélaïde [who had originally been promised as Richard's wife, and had been brought up in the court of England] would marry Richard's brother John. To make sure his brothers understood that he was against such a deal, Richard seeks and receives the friendship of the French King. In January, 1188, the differences between the Plantagenêts and the Capetians are attenuated as Sala-ed-Din [Saladin] captures Jerusalem, and Richard announces he would go on a crusade. However, it is at this time that the lords of Aquitaine rise up against Richard, with the help of Raymond V, Comte de Languedoc. Richard quells the rebellion, takes Quercy and is about to lay siege to Toulouse when Philippe II intervenes. Richard is advised by his father, Henry II, to cease, but he refuses. Philippe II sees the opportunity to break the truce of Châteauroux and in June, he invades Berry, takes Châteauroux, Buzançais, Argenton-sur-Creuse and Levroux. Richard vainly attempts to regain Berry, and Philippe II takes Vendôme. Henry II takes Dreux, but is stopped at Mantes. On 18 November 1188, King Henry II meets Philippe II at Bonmoulins on the border of Perche and Normandie. His son richard is at the French King's side. Indeed, Philippe had reconciled his vassal Richard by promising him a substantial increase in power. Philippe demands that Henry II yield Maine, Anjou and Touraine to Richard, and immediately celebrate the marriage of Alix to Richard. Moreover, Philippe II insists that Richard should be named successor to the Crown of the English vassals as well as of Normandie. Henry II rejects these demands, and Richard kneels in front of Philippe II, and renders him homage for all his continental domains. At this time some of the lords of Bretagne rebel against Henry II. Moreover, the lords of Anjou, Maine and Touraine announce their support for Richard. On 4 July 1189, at Colombiers, near Azay-le-Rideau, Henry II, now very ill renounces Berry and Auvergne and recognizes Richard as Heir to the Throne of England and Normandie. On 18 July, after Henry II's death [6 July], Philippe II restores Richard's rights over the lands of Anjou, Maine and Touraine. Richard is crowned Duke de Normandie in Rouen. On 3 September, at Westminster Abbey, in the presence of Aliénor, his mother, Richard is crowned King of England. Plans are made for the crusade in 1190. King Richard, who had succeeded King Henry II, was joined by his sister, Joanna in Messina [King Richard arriving there 21 September, 5 days after King Philippe II]. In July 1190, Richard announces his plans to marry Bérengère de Navarre. Philippe II reminds King Richard of his engagement to Alix, and Richard replies that he has no desires for his father's left-overs. He renounces her and her dowry, which returns to Philippe II. She accompanied Richard and his wife Bérengère, on a crusade to the Holy Lands, departing Messina on 29 March 1191. After a successful crusade, Richard was ready to return home. On 29 September 1192, the two Queens, Joanna of Sicily, now a widow, and Bérengère, boarded ship at Saint-Jean-d'Acre. King Richard boarded ship on 9 October 1192. Richard transferred from the large ships to galleys and landed in Slavonia. He was to go through Austria, but was shipwrecked near Venice and was captured on 20 December and imprisoned by Duke Leopold of Austria who turned him over to Henry VI, Emperor of Germany who in turn released him in February, 1194. The emperor released Richard to his mother, Aliénor of Aquitaine after she paid a high ransom [fixed at 150,000 marks of silver = about 35,000 kg of silver on 28 June 1193]. Upon Richard's release on 2 February 1194, Philippe Auguste, King of France, writes to John Sans Terre: "Beware, for the devil has been let loose!" and John took refuge under the protection of Philippe. On 12 March, Richard lands at Sandwich, and begins to prepare the campaign against the King of France. He hires mercenaries who then spread terror among the peasants and the clerics of France. Fearing the revenge of Richard, John changes sides and to prove the point has the entire French garrison of knights who held Évreux slaughtered. On 12 May 1194, Richard, in the company of Aliénor, has a feast with Jean Sans Terre. Richard takes Verneuil in Normandy and in Touraine, he takes Loche. On 3 July, Philippe Auguste retreats in haste from the forest of Fréteval, and by Autumn, the emperor Henry VI declares his support for Richard. Richard and Philippe Auguste would now vie for the support of Baudouin IX, Count of Flanders and Renaud de Dammartin. By December 1195, the Pope being concerned about Moslem gains, mitigates a cease-fire between the two leaders which they sign in Issoudun. In January, 1196, the cease-fire becomes a precarious peace in Gaillon. Philippe Auguste would keep Gisors, and the Norman part of the Vexin along with Pacy-sur-Eure and Nonancourt but he gives up the aquitainian Berry [Issoudun and Graçay]. Richard, however, immediately violates the peace by building the fortress known as Château Gaillard overlooking the Seine. By Spring of 1197, Philippe Auguste takes Aumale in Normandy and has the city levelled, in spite of intervention by Richard. Richard's Chief Router, Mercadier, replies by attacking the castle of Chilly in the Beauvaisis, two leagues north-west of Beauvais. The bishop of Beauvais arms the bourgeois, but he is captured. Aliénor of Aquitaine and Pope Célestin III try in vain to win his freedom. He would be freed only upon Richard's death through a prisoner-exchange and a ransom of 20,000 Marks. On 28 September 1198, Richard's forces rout Philippe's forces in Courcelles. On 13 January 1199, Pierre de Capoue intervenes to bring peace between the two kings. The meeting takes place in Goulet, where Richard is on a barge in the middle of the Seine river, While Philippe Auguste is encamped on the right bank. Negotiations, though long and difficult, accomplished through runners, results in a 5-year cease-fire signed in Vernon on 15 January. The conditions are tough for the French. Philippe loses the Vexin except for Gisors. He gives up his rights to Touraine. His son, Louis, must marry Blanche de Castile, Richard's niece and Aliénor's grand-daughter. Philippe also swears to support Otto of Brunswick and to abandon Philippe of Swabia. Though romanticized by Sir Walter Scott, Richard did little more than impoverish the realm. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Richard I participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).

After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad- Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.

The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.

The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.

In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.

Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.

After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.

Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.

Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.

The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.

Married in 1191 at Limassol, Cyprus: Bérengère de Navarre,, daughter of Sancho VI, King de Navarre and Sancie=Béatrix de Castile. Note - on 7 Sep 1191 at Arsuf: Richard I fought at the Battle of Arsuf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever- present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!"). Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir.

Died: on 6 Apr 1199 at England at age 41 Richard died without issue, and was succeeded by his brother John. It was on 25 March 1199, that Richard was hit by an arrow in the back which penetrated to his spine, while inspecting his troops laying siege to Aymar, Count de Limoges at Châlus. Richard chose to ignore the wound, and continued his campaign and also to pursue some of the Poitevin women. The wound gets worse, and gangrene set in. Richard died in the presence of his mother who had rushed from Fontevrault. His heart, in accordance with his Will, was deposited in the Cathedral of Rouen, and his body in the Abbey of Fontevrault, where one can still see his tomb with its magnificent statue.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.7.1 Philip de Cognac (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., Post by Robert Carver [ID#: MNDY85D] on 9 March 1995 at 00:07 Hours.). AKA: Philip de Faulconbridge This name is given to Philip in Shakespeare's "King John." AKA: Philip, Seigneur de Jarnac The fief was granted to Philip, but rebought by King John in 1230 (Abbott, Page 462.). Born Illeg.: between 1180 and 1189 at France -, son of Richard I, King of England, - Philip was born to an unknown mistress some years before his father, Richard I, became King. Richard gave him the Castle and honour of Cognac [Charente], hence his name. Amélie, daughter of the Seigneur de Cognac may also have been given Philip in marriage. The only noteworthy exploit attributed to Philip was the murder of the Vicomte de Limoge, whom he held responsible for the death of his father. In 1201, he sold his lordship to King John. Died: after 1201.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8 Eleanor, Princess of England (Stuart, Page 66, Line 88-28.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 41.). Married Name: Éléonore, Queen de Castile. AKA: Eleanor Plantagenêt. Born: on 13 Oct 1162 at Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France, daughter of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Married in Sep 1170 at Burgos, Spain: Alfonso VIII, King de Castile,, son of Sancho III, King de Castile and Blanche, Queen de Navarre (Queen Éléonore d'Aquitaine personally escorted her daughter to Bordeaux, where the envoys of Alphonso VIII received the young princess and led her off to a splendid marriage in Burgos. Princess Eleanor, in addition to her bridal furniture, took with her to Spain the old Arthurian Tales that so enthralled her mother's court. Princess Eleanor also took with her to Castile, the distinctive Angevin style of architecture. At her request, the Royal Abbey of Las Huelgas, in Spain, was founded in 1187). Note - between 1171 and 1214: Eleanor was the founder of the Royal Abbey of Las Huelgas in Spain. The nuns there were drawn from the highest Spanish aristocracy. The second Abbess of the Abbey was Constance, one of Eleanor and Alphonso's daughters. Las Huelgas became a Royal Mausoleum for Eleanor and Alphonso. The Abbey reflects the influence of France, but one feature is purely Plantagenêt -- the domed vaulting with small additional compartments or ribs of the transept. Eleanor became the Queen of Castile and grew into a gracious, pious, learned, wise and still beautiful woman. She was the patroness of prelates, grandees, and troubadours, and headed one of the most civilized courts in Europe. Died: on 25 Oct 1214 at Domfront, Normandie, France, at age 52 Eleanor was buried on 31 October 1214 at the Cistercian Monastery de Santa Maria la Reál de Las Huelgas, near Burgos, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.1 Bérengère de Castile (André Roux: Scrolls, 143.) (Stuart, Page 61, Line 83-26.) (Augé, Tome I, Page 51.). Married Name: de Souabe. Married Name: de León. Born: in 1180 at Castile, Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England, When her brother, Henri I of Castile died, Bérengère passed her rights to Castile to her son Ferdinand III in 1217. Married in 1188: Conrad II, Duke de Souabe,, son of Frédérick I, Emperor of Germany and Béatrix, Countess de Bourgogne (Conrad II was Bérengère's first husband). Annulled she and Conrad II, Duke de Souabe: before 1196 (an unknown value). Married in Dec 1197 at Villadolid, Spain: Alfonso IX, King de León,, son of Fernando II, King de León and Urraca, Princess de Portugal. Annulled she and Alfonso IX, King de León: in 1204 at Spain (an unknown value). Note - in 1217 at Spain: When Bérengère's brother, Henri I died, she passed the rights to Castile to her son Ferdinand III Le Saint. Died: on 8 Nov 1246 at Las Huelgas, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.2 Sancho, Prince de Castile. Born: in 1180 at Burgos, Spain, son of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Died: in 1181 at Burgos, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.3 Sancha de Castile. Born: in 1182 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Died: after 3 Feb 1184.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.4 Blanche, Princess de Castile (Stuart, Page 66, Line 88-27.) (Hallam, Page 207.) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 20:04 Hours.). Married Name: Blanche, Queen de France. Born: on 4 Mar 1185 at Palencia, Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England, Some sources [E.S., via Paul Theroff] indicate that Blanche was born in 1188. Note - between 1186 and 1252 at France: Blanche was a pious and energetic woman who was twice the Regent of the Kingdom of France. She had all the spirit of her grandmother Éléonore of Aquitaine and her great-grandmother the Empress Matilda. She was not afraid to take decisions and proved herself an able and forceful politician. Blanche prevented a major conflict with the Treaty of Vendôme on 16 March 1227, whereby Pierre Mauclerc, Hughes de Lusignan and Thibaud de Champagne (who was in love with her) paid hommage to the young Louis IX. Pierre obtained Bellême, Saint-James-de-Beuvron and La Perrière in the Perche. Hughes got 10,000 pounds and the promess that oneday he would rule Bordeaux, which was under King Henry III of England's control. Pierre's daughter Yolande is engaged to one of the King's brothers. Blanche finished the Crusade against the Albigeois with the Treaty of Meaux (January, 1229). In honor of the coronation of Louis IX, she released Fernand of Portugal, Count of Flanders from prison, gaining and adherent. Renaud of Dammartin, formerly Count of Boulogne was kept incarcerated, and further, to encourage the loyalty of Philippe Hurepel , Blanche gave him the castles of Mortain and Lillebonne and the Lordship of Saint-Pol. During King Louis IX's absence from France (to the Crusade), it was Blanche who essentially ruled France with the help of the bishops. Married on 23 May 1200 at Bapaume, Normandie, France: Louis VIII, King de France,, son of Philippe II Auguste, King de France and Isabelle, Queen de France (Louis VIII was tenderly in love with his spouse, Blanche de Castile and between 1205 and 1223 he is said to have had no less than 12 children with her of whom 2 were girls. Some sources indicate that Louis VIII and Blanche were married in 1200 others indicate it was in 1213). Died: on 27 Nov 1252 at Abbey of Maubuisson, Paris, Seine, Ile-de-France, France, at age 67 Blanche is buried in the Abbaye de Maubuisson.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.5 Urraca, Princess de Castile (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:34 Hours.). Married Name: de Portugal. Born: in 1186 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Married in Apr 1206: Alfonso II, King de Portugal,, son of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Died: on 3 Nov 1220 at Lisbon, Portugal.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.6 Ferdinand, Prince de Castile. Born: on 29 Sep 1189 at Spain, son of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Note - between 1190 and 1211 at Spain: Ferdinand was the only surviving son, and heir, of Alphonso and Eleanor. Died: on 14 Oct 1211 at Madrid, Spain, at age 22 Ferdinand died without issue.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.7 Mafalda = Matilda de Castile (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:20 Hours.). Born: between 1191 and 1201 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Died: in 1204 at Salamanca, Salamanca, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.8 Léonore, Princess de Castile (Ibid.). Married Name: de Aragon. Born: in 1201 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England, Some sources indicate that Léonore was born in 1195 while others show she was born in 1201. Married on 6 Feb 1221 at Agreda, Spain: Jacques=Jayme I, King de Aragon,, son of Pedro II, King de Aragon and Marie, Dame de Montpellier. Annulled she and Jacques=Jayme I, King de Aragon: in 1229 at Rome, Italy, (an unknown value). Died: in 1244 at Burgos, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.9 Enrique I, King de Castile (______, Personal Research. References with "FHL" numbers refer to the microfilm number availble from the Family Home Library headquartered in Salt Lake City, with local branches. in no series (n.p.: n.pub., n.d.), Encyclopedic Research.). AKA: Henry I, Prince de Castile. Born: on 14 Apr 1204 at Spain, son of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England (Ibid.). Note - between 1212 and 1217 at Castile, Spain: Henri I was the King of Castile from 1212 to 1217. Married in 1215: Mafalda, Princess de Portugal,, daughter of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Divorced Mafalda, Princess de Portugal: in 1216. Died: on 6 Jun 1217 at Palencia, Spain, at age 13 Enrique I died without issue.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.8.10 Constance de Castile (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:20 Hours.). Born: between 1204 and 1205 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Died: in 1243 at Las Huelgas, Spain, Constance became the Abbess of Huelgas in the year 1205.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.9 Joanna, Princess of England (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 41.). AKA: Jeanne, Countess de Toulouse. AKA: Joan Plantagenêt. AKA: Joan, Queen of Sicily. Married Name: de Hainaut. Born: in 1164 at Angers, Maine-et-Loire, France, daughter of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Married on 13 Feb 1177 at Palermo, Italy: William II of Sicily,, son of Guillaume I, King de Sicile and Marguerite, Princess de Navarre (King Henry summoned his heir, young Henri, the prelates of the Church, and barons of the kingdom to come to London. Ambassadors with a great train sent by William II of Sicily, came to ask for the hand of Princess Joanna in marriage. After much negotiation, on 20 May 1176, the promise of marriage was made with oaths on each king's soul. This was done in the presence of the Cardinal, with the consent of the archbishops and bishops, strengthened by the consent of the nobles. A wedding was planned. Joanna sailed 27 August 1176 to marry William. The Bishop of Winchester provided the funds for the trip, and the provisions needed. On the King's orders, honorable men were assigned to go as far as Saint-Giles, some to climg the mountains of Sicily and go on to the Palace at Palermo. They were ordered not to return until they had witnessed the marriage ceremony and seen Joanna and William married. The city of Palermo was resplendent with the marriage celebrations of the King of Italy and the King of England's daughter. Archbishops and bishops, counts and barons, clergy and plain people flocked to see the marriage and the crowning of their new queen. Walter, Archbishop of Salerno, performed the ceremony on 13 February 1177, when Joanna was 12 years of age. Joanna was lucky that the ruling classes of the day were able to communicate across the borders with French- dominated areas, including Sicily. Thus, Joanna was able to speak the language of her new country, and was not isolated like so many other foreign wives who adapted to a new country). Note - between 1191 and 1199: Joanna joined her brother, King Richard, who had succeeded King Henry II, in Messina. She accompanied Richard and his wife Bérengère, on a crusade to the Holy Lands, departing Messina on 29 March 1191. After a successful crusade, Richard was ready to return home. On 29 September 1192, the two Queens, Joanna of Sicily, now a widow, and Bérengère, boarded ship at Saint-Jean-d'Acre. King Richard boarded ship on 9 October 1192. A typical example of royal women being used as political pawns occurred during Richard's crusade. Richard conceived a plan to end the Holy War to his credit and reestablish the Plantagenêts on the Throne of Jerusalem. Since Saladin was eager to be rid of Richard, he was open to parley. Richard, without consulting his sister, offered her as wife to the brother of Saladin. When the plan was broached to Joanna, she flew into a truly Plantagenêt rage. Even if the Throne of Jerusalem upon which her great-grandfather, Fulk of Anjou had sat could be returned to the family by this marriage, Joanna fairly screamed that she could not be bought, and certainly not be forced to marry an infidel -- even for peace in the Holy Land. Soon after Richard I died, Joanna was again used to political advantage. She married Baudouin, Count de Flandre (either Baudouin VIII or Baudouin IX), thus forming an alliance for England. Married in Oct 1196: Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse,, son of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France (Joanna was Raymond VI's fourth wife). Married in 1199: Baudouin VI, Count de Hainaut,, son of Baudouin V, Count de Hainaut and Marguerite d'Alsace. Died: on 22 Sep 1199 Joanna assumed the habit on her deathbed, and may therefore be considered to have died a nun. She is buried in the crypt at Fontevrault, Maine-et-Loire, France.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.9.1 Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls.) (Augé, Tome II, Page 619.) (Paul

Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 371.).

Born: in Jul 1197 at Beaucaire, Gard, Languedoc, France, son of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse and Joanna, Princess of England, Beaucaire is 24 km. from Nîmes. Married in 1211: Sancha de Aragon,, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile (Sancha was Raymond VII's first wife). Note - on 12 Sep 1213 at Muret, Languedoc, France: Raymond VII foughtr for Muret. Muret , Languedoc 12 September 1213 The town of Muret had fallen into the hands of the Occitan lords. About 30 crusader knights remained entrenched within the castle. They knew they could not resist for long. They sent a message to Simon de Montfort who was at Fanjeaux to come to their rescue. Simon assembled as many knights as possible among the crusaders who had not yet gone back to France after their 40 days of annual duty and they rode hotfoot to Muret.à Simon IV de Montfort was the leader of the Albigensian Crusade to destroy the Cathar known as Albigeois heresy and incidentally to join the Languedoc to the crown of France. He invaded Toulouse and exiled its count, Raymond VI. Count Raymond sought assistance from his brother-in-law, King Peter II of Aragon (and count of Barcelona), who felt threatened by Montfort's conquests in Languedoc. He decided to cross the Pyrenees and deal with Montfort at Muret. On 10 September, Peter's army arrived at Muret, and was joined by a Toulousain militia. The king of Aragon ordered his men to withdraw from the town to allow Simon's troop to enter the citadel. He chose to position his army so their right flank was protected by the Saudrune River, and the left protected by a marsh. He left the Toulousain militia to assault the walls of the city. Simon de Montfort led an army of 870 French Crusaders, along with a small contingent of knights brought by his ally, the viscount of Corbeil. Simon de Montfort's 870 mailed cavalry included 270 knights, making the small force of exceptional quality. King Peter of Aragon had brought 800 to 1,000 Aragonese cavalry, joined by a militia from Toulouse and armies brought by the counts of Comminges and Foix. King Peter of Aragon's combined forces possibly numbered 4000 cavalry, with thirty to forty thousand infantry. Montfort divided his army into three squadrons, and then led them across the Garonne to meet the Aragonese forces. Peter's ally and brother-in-law, Count Raymond, advised a defensive posture in order to weaken the advancing enemy with bowshot and javelins. Peter rejected this suggestion as unknightly and dishonorable. King Peter rode to the front line, forsaking his royal armor for the plain armor of a common soldier. His army was disorderly and confused. When Montfort's first squadron charged the field, the Aragonese cavalry was crushed and Peter himself was unhorsed. He cried out, "I am the king!" but was killed regardless. The Meridionals were not very well organized. Together with thousands Catalans, Aragoneses and Occitans, the king of Aragon died in the field of battle. With the realization that their king had been killed, the Aragonese forces broke in panic and fled, pursued by Montfort's Crusaders. Simon's victory was complete.

Note - between 5 Jun 1215 and 22 Aug 1216 at Beaucaire, Languedoc, France: Raymond VII fought for Beaucaire. Siege of Beaucaire: 5 June 1215 - 22 August 1216 The Castle of Beaucaire was built over the site of the Roman Ugernum and was later the Merovingian capital of Pagus Argenteus - The Land of Silver. It overlooks the River Rhône, the traditional border with Provence, with Tarascon lying on the Provençal side. It was here, in an eleventh century castle, that King Richard I of England gave his sister Jeanne of England in marriage to Raymond VI of Toulouse; and it was here, a year later, in July 1197 that Jeanne gave birth to Raymondet, the future Count Raymond VII of Toulouse. During the Albigensian Crusades which started a decade later, Beaucaire fell to the French Catholic Crusaders. As elsewhere in the Midi, the inhabitants loathed their new masters. Even after Pope Innocent III purported to dispossess Raymond VI as Count of Toulouse and confirmed Simon de Montfort as his replacement at the Fourth Lateran Council in 1216, they would still wholeheartedly support their sovereign Count against the combined might of western Christendom. The pope had reserved Provence, including Beaucaire, for the young Raymond, but Simon de Montfort did not always obey God's representative on Earth, if the pope's instructions did not suit his own interests.Raymondet would have to take Beaucaire by force from the crusader army. Raymond VI and Raymondet travelled separately from the Fourth Lateran Council to Genoa. There they met up and rode together to Marseilles where they were heartened by their welcome and the words of a loyal delegation from Avignon. Raymond VI now carried on for Aragon to talk to his allies there. Raymondet left for Beaucaire. It was on the way that Guy de Cavaillon spoke these famous words about paratge - the high civilisation of the Midi - to the young Raymondet: "...the Count of Montfort who destroys men, he and the Church at Rome and the preachers are covering paratge with shame. They have cast it down from its high place, and if you do not raise it up, it will vanish for ever. If worth and paratge do not rise again through you, then paratge will die - with it the whole world will die. You are the true hope of all paratge and the choice is yours: either you show valour, or paratge dies!" (The Song of the Crusade (Canso de la crozada), Laisse ???) Raymondet replied that any leopard that attacked him would find that he was fighting a lion, and so it was to prove. In late April 1216 Raymond, just 18 years old, began his siege of Beaucaire, attracting supporting forces from far and wide. The French defenders were lead by Lambert de Croissy (now "Lambert de Limoux") but their position was difficult since, without hesitation, the population opened the gates of the town to their sovereign's son. "Our dear Lord is entering the town in joy, and now we shall be rid of the Barrois and the French!" (The Canso de la crozada laisse 156. Barrois were vassals of the Count of Bar). As in many places, the castle at Beaucaire was a sort of citadel within a fortified town. (You can see a good example of this common design, still surviving, at Carcassonne). The French rode out of the castle to regain the town, but the fighting was intense. Raymondet's forces, shouting their war-cry "Tolosa!", were well prepared: "Darts, lances and stones they flung, bolts, arrows, axes, hatchets; they fought with spears, with swords, with clubs and staves. They pressed de Montfort's men so hard, levering dressed stones down onto them from the windows, shattering shield bosses and poitrels, delivering mortal blows, that they put them to flight and forced them to take unwilling refuge in the castle" (The Song of the Crusade laisse 156). The Barrois and the French were now confined, but safe enough from further attack. Raymondet had a palisade built to neutralize the French cavalry. Trapped in the castle, war horses - and knights - were useless. Raymond Gaucelm gave Raymondet some advice, to build a new wall with brattices and a barbican, with a catapult at each opening. As so often during this period, the dedication of the meridional forces was striking. Knights carried infill to build the walls, rare enough in itself, but so did their ladies. Noble girls carried timber and dressed stone.

Then Raymondet built a battering ram to assault the castle. Guy de Montfort and Amaury de Montfort (Simon's bother and son) arrived to assist the French troops and relieve the castle. By the time they got there Raymondet was well entrenched in the town with his additional defences. Worse still for the French, Raymondet was still building, not just fortifications, but mangonels, bitches (gousas - similar to mangonels) and other siege weapons. Lambert de Limoux, isolated in the castle, could only watch as Raymondet's troops fetched more stones. They were building a wall outside the castle's outer walls to contain it and isolate it from the rest of the town. On 5 June 1215 Simon de Montfort himself arrived from Paris with fresh troops and mercenaries, but no siege engines. Inside the town, Raymondet was already using his massive iron-capped battering ram to smash down the walls of the citadel. His forces had supplies. So did de Montfort's Crusader army outside. Lambert and his men inside the citadel did not. Simon de Montfort tried to take the town, apparently in open battle. As the The Song of the Crusade, laisse 161 tells us: “ ... Then came the roar of shouting and the charge; joyfully the horns rang out; trumpets and shrill clarions resounded all along the riverbank and field. The crusaders spurred, and charged as one into the thickest of the array, but the men of Beaucaire took their assault well. Now came the clash of blades from Cologne and twice-tempered steel, of round headed maces and chilled javelins, well-honed axes and shining shields, came flights of darts, arrows and polished quarrels, feathered shafts and brandished spears, came brave knights, alert and active, sergeants, archers eagerly advancing, and the other companies, keen to strike hard. On all sides the rush and crash of men and weapons shook the field, riverbank and the solid ground. Count Simon, Sir Alan [de Roucy] and Sir Foucaud [de Berzey] with Sir Guy [de Montfort] and Sir Peter Mir bore the shock of the encounter. What damaged hauberks you would have seen there, what good shields cracked and broken, what fists, legs and feet cut off, what spattered blood and skulls split apart! Even the simplest mind could not but feel it. But the men of Beaucaire had the upper hand and drove the crusaders down the beaten track; although they resisted strongly and there was not much pursuit. Many were the horses you would have seen running loose, iron-clad, riderless, their masters fallen and killed...” Both sides retired - the Crusaders to their encampment, Raymondet's forces to the town. Simon de Montfort held a council of war. As well as his nobles he had three bishops and as the Song of the Crusade laisse 162 puts it "I don't know how many abbots". Raymondet seems to have held his own Council, but without the aid of senior Churchmen - a disadvantage, for at this period Catholic churchmen were the recognized masters of siege engineering. Simon de Montfort decided to build siege engines - a belfry and a cat "built of iron, timber and leather" and manned day and night. He also built a catapult to shoot all day at the town's gateway. On his side Raymondet decided to cut off water supplies to de Montfort's forces ( Lambert's of course were already isolated from all water supplies). Simon's catapult was a real threat, but his belfry and cat seem to have had little impact: "... these have no more effect than an enchanter's dream, they are a spider's web and a sheer waste of material. His catapult, though, throws strongly and is breaking down the whole gateway...". Simon de Montfort needed a quick victory. Ravens and vultures circled his men in the summer heat. Famously, the defenders in the citadel raised a black flag, the traditional flag of the Angel of Death, to signal to de Montfort that they could not hold out much longer. More Councils of war followed. Simon de Montfort's troops and Simon himself started to wonder how God could fail to support him, when the Catholic Church was so clearly behind him. They also started to think about Raymondet's high birth - they recalled that Richard Coeur de Lion was his uncle and Bertrand, Count of Toulouse, his ancestor. In medieval society this counted for much. Perhaps they were fighting on the wrong side. French crusaders started to desert, while fresh local reinforcements continued to join Raymondet. The people of Beaucaire worked to overcome the Crusaders in the citadel, using their battering ram.: "... long, straight, sharp and shod with iron; it thrust, carved and smashed till the wall was breached and many of the dressed stones thrown down. When the besieged Crusaders saw that, they did not panic but made a rope lasso and used a device to fling it so that they caught and held the ram's head, to the rage of all in Beaucaire. Then the engineer who had set up the battering ram arrived. He and his men slipped secretly into the rock itself [presumably the hole already made by the ram], intending to break through the wall with their sharp picks. But when the men in the keep realized this, they cast down fire, sulfur and tow together in a piece of cloth and let it down on a chain. When the fire caught and the sulfur ran, the flames and stench so stupefied them that not one of them could stay there. Then they used their stone throwers and broke down the beams and palisades." (The Song of the Crusade, laisse 164). Food and water had run out in Lambert's citadel. One of the commanders waved a napkin and an empty bottle to signify their distress. This invited another attack on the town by de Montfort, but he was again unsuccessful. The slaughter was massive. Afterwards Sir Alain de Roucy ventured a joke: "By God, Sir Count, we can set up a butcher's shop! Our sharp swords have won us so much meat, it won't cost a penny to feed the cat". But Simon was not amused. As the weeks stretched into months, between these large-scale encounters his men were being picked off by crossbowmen and his supplies were running low even outside the town: "Our stores and granaries are empty, we haven't a sack of any kind of grain, and our horses are so hungry they're eating wood and the bark of trees". Again, questions were asked about why God was supporting the wrong side. The mood darkened and there was talk of having to eat the horses and then of having to eat each other. As Simon was conducting yet another Council of War a beggar burst in, shouting that he had seen a weasel. This was disturbing news. A weasel was a siege engine - similar to a cat, but smaller. The weasel was already against the citadel wall and ready to drive a spike into it. Once again the French engineers were up to the job. The chief engineer hurled a pot of molten pitch, hitting the weasel in exactly the right spot. It burst into flames. Another pitched battle followed, again Simon de Montfort failing to carry the day. He called yet another Council of War. His position was parlous. If he carried on he would certainly fail and his garrison in the citadel would perish. Yet if he lifted the siege, his reputation, credibility and future would all be called into question. Sir Hugh de Lacy pointed up the unique situation: "I have never seen a siege like this one: the besieged are happy, sheltered and at ease, they have good bread, fresh water, good beds and lodging, and Genestet wine [a local wine] on tap, whereas we're out here exposed to every danger, with nothing to call our own but heat, sweat and dust, muddy watered wine and hard bread made without salt ..." (Canso de la crozada 169). In late August 1216, one final battle was planned, this time with a surprise ambush, but once again the enterprise failed. After another scene of carnage, this time with hot lime being thrown down from the parapets, Simon addressed his barons: "My lords, God has shown me by the clearest evidence that I am out of my mind. Once I was rich, great and valiant, but now my affairs have turned to nothing, for now neither force, cunning nor courage can rescue my men or get them out of Beaucaire. Yet if I abandon the siege so shamefully, all over the world they will call me recreant." His men in the citadel were dying now, and there was nothing he could do about it. Through Sir Dragonet, an intermediary, Simon de Montfort parleyed with the young Raymondet. Raymondet held the whip hand. He could afford to wait until Lambert's men died or surrendered, and until de Montfort's men slunk off in disgrace. More gracious than he needed to be, Raymondet let the dying garrison go free allowing Simon to lift his siege with a vestige of honor. Nevertheless, this event marked the beginning of the end for de Montfort. Heartened by events at Beaucaire the City of Toulouse had rebelled and expelled the French invaders. Even now local men, women and children were rebuilding their city walls - a massive feat of engineering that no-one had thought possible in the time available. Simon would now have to besiege the city, and he would die outside the city walls there within two years, as brave as ever, commanding another unsuccessful siege. As for Raymondet, he had earned his spurs. Now aged 19 he had already exceeded the military prowess of his sixty year old father. The flower of paratge was in full bloom. The writer of the Canso de la crozada, gave him a review at laisse 171 that any Medieval reader would have regarded as the very highest praise: "... Beaucaire remained in the hands of Raymond, Count, Marquis and Duke, for he was a valiant, wise and clever man, courteous, of excellent lineage and powerful kin, related to the noble House of France and to the good king of England." Despite his military prowess, Raymondet - the future Raymond VII, had no way to fight against the papal arsenal of other weapons. By diplomacy and the simple expedient of denying him a divorce, the pope ensured that Raymond's territories would pass by inheritance to the King of France. .

Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 22 Jul 1218: Raymond VII fought at the Second Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.

Note - between 1222 and 1249: Raymond VII was the Count of Toulouse (Languedoc, France) 1222 to 1249. He fought with success against Amaury de Montfort. Divorced Sancha de Aragon: in 1241. Married between 1241 and 1245 at France: Marguerite de Lusignan,, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême (Marguerite was Raymond VII's second wife). Annulled he and Marguerite de Lusignan: in 1246 (an unknown value). Died: on 27 Sep 1249 at Millau, Aveyron, Rouergue, France, at age 52.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.9.2 Jeanne de Toulouse (According to the Archives, Jeanne was the Grand-daughter of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore de Guienne through her mother, Jeanne of England, 4th wife of Raymond IV, Comte de Toulouse) (André Roux: Scrolls, 70.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.) (M. Lainé (Pub), Archives Généalogiques et Historiques, Tome Premier (Volume 1), MDCCCXXVII (1827), De Murat, Page 6.). Married Name: de La Tour. Born: circa 1198 at France, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse and Joanna, Princess of England. Married before 1217 at France: Bernard I/VI, Seigneur de La Tour,, son of Bertrand I de La Tour and Judith de Mercoeur.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10 John, King of England (André Roux: Scrolls, 231.) (Stuart, Page 38, Line 53-26.) (Encyclopedia.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 41.) (Stewart Ross, Monarchs of Scotland; 460 Park Avenue South, New York, NY 10016: Facts on File, Inc., 1990,DA758.2.R67 1990), Page 68.) (Dickinson, Scotland to 1603, Page 79.).

AKA: Jean Plantagenêt (Abbott, Page 144.). Also Known As: John "Lackland." Also Known As: Jean "Sans Terre." AKA: Jean, Duke d'Aquitaine (Abbott, Page 303.). AKA: John, Comte de Poitou (Abbott, Page 403.). Born: on 24 Dec 1166 at Oxford, England, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine (von Redlich, Page 184.) (Perro, Ancient, Royal, Colonial Ancestry, Page 2., Citing A.G. Moriarty: "The Ancestry of King Edward III, The Plantagenets"; F. Weiss & W.L. Sheppard "Ancestral Roots of 60 Colonists:, 5th. Ed, G. Paget "Lineage and Ancestry of HRH Prince Charles, Prince of Wales."). Note - between 1168 and 1216: Jean succeeded his brother, Richard I the Lionheart as King of England on 27 May 1199. His reign is notable for his difficulties with the Church and the barons which eventually resulted in the Magna Carta. He inherited a weak position with a bankrupt state left by Richard and animosity left over from his predecessors. He lost most of the English holdings in France, including Anjou, Brittany and Normandy. John's defeat in Poitou in 1214 gave the English barons an excuse to civil war which the Magna Carta only temporarily stalled. Married on 29 Aug 1189: Isabella, Countess of Gloucester,, daughter of William, Earl of Gloucester and Havise de Beaumont-le-Roger (King John was Isabella's first husband). Significant-Other: Agatha Ferrers before 1192 -. Divorced Isabella, Countess of Gloucester: in 1199. Married on 24 Aug 1200: Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême,, daughter of Aymar I/II, Count d'Angoulême and Alix de Courtenay. AKA: Jean, Comte d'Angoulême. AKA: Jean, Comte d'Anjou. AKA: John, Count du Maine (Abbott, Page 130.). AKA: Jean, Comte de Touraine. Significant-Other: Clemence Dauntsey before 1210 - Mike Welch [Prodigy #XQDK60A] on a post dated 23 January 1995 at 01:50 Hours indicated that a forthcoming article by Douglas Richardson in "The American Genealogist" would show that Clemence was the mother of Joan Plantagenet by King John. Note - on 17 Jun 1215 at Runnymead Plain, England: On this date in the plains of Runnymead, near Windsor, King John affixed his royal seal to the Magna Charta, effectively submitting the King's decision-making power to the control of 25 English barons. This document is frequently cited as the beginning of the parliamentary form of government for England. In fact it is only a feudal reaction against arbitrary decisions of the royalty. It benefits mostly the barons, by consolidating their privileges. Certainly, in these 49 articles, individual liberties (habeas corpus) are recognized, franchises of villages and towns are confirmed, but mostly the privileges of the clergy are strongly reaffirmed, tarifs on fines were softened, and taxes could not be imposed without first consulting the barons and bishops. The people, through this document, are in no way affiliated with the government. Thus, it represents a triumph of the feudal system over absolute monarchy.

Died: on 19 Oct 1216 at Newark, Nottingham, England, at age 49 John died of indigestion and is buried at Worcester Cathedral (Perro, Ancient, Royal, Colonial Ancestry, Page 2., Citing A.G. Moriarty: "The Ancestry of King Edward III, The Plantagenets"; F. Weiss & W.L. Sheppard "Ancestral Roots of 60 Colonists:, 5th. Ed, G. Paget "Lineage and Ancestry of HRH Prince Charles, Prince of Wales.") (Dickinson, Scotland to 1603, Page 79.).

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.1 Joan, Bâtarde of England (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:18 Hours.). Married Name: North Wales. Born Illeg.: before 1193 -, daughter of John, King of England and Agatha Ferrers, - Joan is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, David, was born. Married in 1205: Llewellyn, Prince of North Wales,, son of Iorwerth Drwyndwn and Margaret Ferch Madog. Died: in 1237.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.2 Henry III, King of England (Augé.) (André Roux: Scrolls, 231.) (Stuart, Page 38, Line 53- 25.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 41.) (Stewart Ross, Monarchs of Scotland, Page 68.) (Dickinson, Scotland to 1603, Page 145.). AKA: Henri, Duke d'Aquitaine (Abbott, Page 303.). AKA: Henry Plantagenêt. Born: on 1 Oct 1207 at Winchester Castle, Winchester, Hampshire, England, son of John, King of England and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême (Perro, Ancient, Royal, Colonial Ancestry, Page 2., Citing A.G. Moriarty: "The Ancestry of King Edward III, The Plantagenets"; F. Weiss & W.L. Sheppard "Ancestral Roots of 60 Colonists:, 5th. Ed, G. Paget "Lineage and Ancestry of HRH Prince Charles, Prince of Wales."). Note - between 1216 and 1272: Henry III succeeded King John as the King of England from 1216 to 1272. At the age of 9, southeast England was occupied by the French, and his rule was strengthened by the regency council under the protection of the Pope. Henry III was crowned on 28 October 1216. He rebuilt the Abbey of Westminster. Unfortunately Henry III was a weak and incompetent King. His opposition led by Simon de Montfort, resulted in the Barons' War [1258] and with the Mise of Amiens (1264), Henry secured a favorable arbitration from King Louis IX of France. Henry was defeated and he and his son Edward were captured at Lewes in 1264. Upon his escape, Henry III's older son, Edward I, crushed Montfort at Eversham in 1265 and rescued his father. The latrine or "garderobe", not to be confused with wardrobe, was situated as close to the bedchamber as possible (and was supplemented by the well-known chamber-pot or pot-de-chambre). Ideally, the garderobe was situated at the end of a short, right-angled passage in the thickness of the wall. When the wall was not thick enough, the latrine was suspended out from the wall over the moat or river. Often, latrines were grouped one over the other in a tower, with a pit below, making them easier to clean. In some castles, rainwater from gutters above, or from a cistern, or diverted kitchen drainage, was used ot flush the shaft. Henry III travelling from one residence to another, ordered ahead: "Since the privy chamber in London is situated in an undue and improper place, wherefore it smells badly, we command you on the faith and love by which you are bounden to us that you in no wise omit to cause another privy chamber to be made ... in such more fitting and proper place that you may select there, even though it should cost 100 pounds, so that it may be made before we come thither." Even the mighty had to concern themselves with the same bodily functions as the lowliest of their subjects. Probably, additional insult resulted from having to use hay as toilet paper. 1258 to 1264 saw increasing arguments between the English barons and their sovereign concerning the applications of the Magna Charta. At the head of the barons was Simon of Leicester, a lord of French origin, son of Simon de Montfort former leader of the Albigensian crusades. After many fights, the barons had obtained new privileges from Henry III in 1258 under a document known as the Oxford Provisions, which effectively put the King under the tutoring of some 30 lords. King Henry III solicited the help of the Pope in an attempt to renege on the Provisions, and the Pope was displeased at the mounting feudal power against the King. The barons and the King therefore sought the arbitrage of King Louis IX of France. By the "dit d'Amiens" in January 1264, King Louis finds in favor of his brother in law, and simply annuls the Oxford Provisions. This arbitrary sentence had the perfectly predictible result of unleashing the furor of the English barons. This would lead to a veritable war which would last three years and leave England much poorer. Married on 4 Jan 1236 at Canterbury Cathedral, Canterbury, Kent, England: Éléonore de Provence,, daughter of Raimond-Bérenger IV/V, Count de Provence and Béatrix de Savoie. Note - on 14 May 1264 at Lewes, England: King Henry III fought at the Battle of Lewes. Battle of Lewes, 14 May 1264. Down to the day of battle the operations which led up to the fight of Lewes show all the characteristic incoherence and inconsequence of a medieval campaign, and do no credit to either of the parties concerned, King Henry had raised a considerable army in the Midlands, while the baronial party had made itself strong in London, but had also seized and garrisoned the important towns of Northampton, Leicester, and Nottingham The king resolved to subdue the three midland centers of revolt before undertaking any further operations. Northampton fell with unexpected ease, owing to the treachery of the monks of St Andrew's Priory, who admitted the royal troops through a passage into their garden. This was a severe blow to the barons, for some of their chief leaders were made prisoners, including Simon the Younger, the second son of the great Earl Simon, his comrade Peter de Montfort, and fifteen barons and bannerets and more. On 11 April 1264 Leicester was sacked, and Nottingham, the spirit of whose defenders was shaken by the disaster at Northampton, surrendered at the king's summons (13 April). Having thus cleared the eastern Midlands of enemies, Henry should at once have marched on London with his victorious army. The fall of the capital would have settled the fate of the war, and, in spite of all the efforts of De Montfort, the spirits of his followers were sinking low. Simon himself had started to relieve Northampton, and had reached St. Albans when the news of disaster reached him. He immediately fell back and prepared to defend the city. Finding, however, that the king showed no signs of striking at London, and had marched northward, the earl resolved to make a rapid stroke at Rochester, the one Royalist stronghold in the neighborhood of the capital. He stormed the bridge, penetrated into the town, and drove the garrison within the walls of the castle (18 April). He captured its outworks, but the massive strength of its great Norman keep was too much for such siege appliances as the earl could employ. The garrison, under John de Varenne, the Earl of Surrey, held their own without difficulty. Meanwhile, the king had received news of the siege, and left the Midlands. He should undoubtedly have risked all other objects, and thrown himself upon London. The mere news of his having turned southward was enough to draw Simon and his host back from Rochester to defend the capital (26 April 1264). The earl merely left a few hundred men stockaded in front of the gate of the keep to hold the garrison in check-a thing easily done, because the narrowness of the exits of a Norman castle rendered sallies very difficult. But, instead of striking at London, King Henry merely sent forward his son, Prince Edward, with a small cavalry force, to see if the city was in a state of defense, and then committed the extraordinary error of coasting round it by a vast circular march. Returning down the Watling Street, he struck off it by St. Albans, passed the Thames at Kingston, hastily rushed across Surrey by way of Croydon, and arrived at Rochester on 28 April 1264. The blockading force was easily driven off, and the few prisoners made were cruelly mutilated.

This huge flank march had no merit but its swiftness. Prince Edward and the mounted part of the royal army marched from Nottingham to Rochester-a hundred and fifty miles in five days, and the infantry were not very far behind. The pace, however, had told heavily on the Royalists: many of the horses were ruined when the prince arrived at Rochester, and the foot-soldiery had left thousands of stragglers on the way. As it turned out, the king's hurried movement had no adequate object. Having relieved Rochester, he might again have turned towards London, though with less advantage, since he was now separated from it by the broad reaches of the Lower Thames. But this did not enter into his plan of operations. he marched instead against Tunbridge, a great castle of the Earl of Gloucester, and when it fell with unexpected ease (1 May 1264) moved still farther from London, with the object of overawing the coast-towns. But the barons of the Cinque Ports had sent their fleet and their armed force to sea, and Henry obtained nothing but a few hostages from Winchelsea and Romney. His next move was still more inexplicable, he pushed westward between the Weald and the sea, and marched by Battle and Hurstmonçeaux to Lewes. No object seems to have been served by this turn, save that of placing himself in the midst of the estates of his brother-in-law and firm supporter, De Varenne. It had the disadvantage of putting the almost trackless forest of the Weald between himself and London, and of causing his army much discomfort as they threaded their way through the wood-tracks-for the men of Kent and Sussex cut off his stragglers and plundered his baggage, and a detachment of Welsh archers, whom Montfort had sent forward from London, are said to have molested the rear of the host. The king's object is impossible to fathom, more especially as we are told that he feared that his enemies would strike at Tunbridge when he had marched off, and therefore garrisoned that castle with a very large force; no less than twenty bannerets and many of his foreign men-at-arms are said to have been left there. De Montfort and the barons, however, had no intention of wasting their time in sieges when they could strike at the main objective, the king's army. Having collected every available man, and armed a great body of the citizens of London, they marched across Surrey, plunged into the paths of the Weald, and did not halt till they had reached Fletching, a village and clearing nine miles north of Lewes (6 to 10 May 1264). From thence they addressed proposals for peace to the king, dated with prudent vagueness 'in bosco juxta Lewes." They must have known well enough that Henry would refuse them, after his late successes at Northampton and Tunbridge, and on receiving his angry reply prepared for instant action. Although he had the smaller force, Simon was resolved to take the initiative, trusting to his own skill, the greater enthusiasm of his supporters, and the king's well-tried incapacity in war. The town and castle of Lewes lie at a point where the line of the South Downs is cut through by the river Ouse. To the east of the place the steep sides of Mount Caburn rise directly above the water, hardly leaving room for the suburb of Cliffe along the river-bank. To the west of the Ouse there lies a mile and a half of gently-undulating ground before the ascent of the Downs begins. In this comparatively level spot lies the town of Lewes, flanked to the north by De Varenne 's castle on its lofty mound, to the south by the great Cluniac Priory of St. Pancras, including within its precinct-wall some twenty acres of ground. The Ouse in the thirteenth century was still a tidal river as far north as Lewes, and at high water the south wall of the priory and the southern houses of the town looked out on a stretch of mingled pools and mud-banks which formed an impassable obstacle. North and east, therefore, Lewes is protected by the river, and on the south by this tidal marsh, but to the west it had no protection but the castle and the priory wall. If an enemy approached from that side, the king's army would have either to defend the streets, or to retire behind the Ouse, or to come out and fight at the foot of the hills. On this side the main range of the Downs descends rather gently towards the river, not with a uniform slope, but in three spurs separated by slight valleys. The road from Fletching to Lewes passes over the eastemmost of these spurs by the hamlet of Offham, and by this path would have been the shortest approach from the barons' camp. But Simon had wisely resolved not to come down a road cramped between the hills and the river. Marching at early dawn on 14 May 1264, he turned off the road north of the Downs, and ascended them at a hollow slope called the Combe, four miles from Lewes. This he was able to do quite unmolested, as King Henry had made no proper arrangements for keeping an eye on his adversaries. He had not sent out any reconnaissance towards Fletching, and the sole precaution that he had taken was to place on the previous day a small party on a high point of the Downs to keep watch. No measures had been taken to relieve the watchers on the 13th, and, being tired and hungry, they slipped back into Lewes to rest themselves, leaving a single man on guard. This individual lay down under a gorse-bush, and was caught sound asleep by the first of De Montfort's men who climbed the slope. Thus the earl was able to put his whole force in array on the ridge of the Downs before the Royalists had the least idea that he was within two miles of them. Simon had spent the previous day and night in distributing his men into corps, and assigning the position of each on the march and in battle-line-a task which, as the chroniclers tell us, no other man in his raw army was competent to discharge. Now he had full leisure to see that his exact intentions were carried out, and to settle the smallest details of the marshalling. Owing to the disasters at Northampton and Nottingham, the barons' army was much smaller than might have been raised by the full levy of the party, for many of their most important leaders were prisoners in the king's hands. The estimate of forty thousand men given by several chroniclers as Simon's force is one of the hopeless and habitual exaggerations of the mediaeval scribe. But, small though the army was, it was divided not into the usual three battles, but into four. There is no doubt that the fourth, which was led by the earl himself was a reserve corps placed behind the others, but none of the chroniclers expressly state this fact. It can be inferred, without any danger of doubt, from the circumstance that the three first-named battles of Simon's army each engaged with one of the three bodies which formed the king's left, right, and centre, and that the earl's division came later into the fight than the other three. As arrayed on the Downs before descending to battle, the baronial army was drawn up as follows -On the right or southernmost wing were Humphrey de Bohun, the eldest son of the Earl of Hereford, John de Burgh (the grandson of the great Justiciar, Hubert de Burgh), and De Montfort's two sons, Henry and Guy. In the centre was Gilbert de Clare, the young Earl of Gloucester, with John Fitz-John and William de Montchensy, two of the most vigorous members of the baronial party. The third or northern wing was composed of the numerous infantry of the Londoners, and of a body of knights commanded by Nicholas de Segrave, Henry de Hastings, John Giffard, and Hervey of Borham. The earl's reserve corps lay behind the centre; the horsemen in it consisted of his own personal retainers, the foot were probably Londoners, as they were commanded by Thomas of Pevelsdon, an alderman of the city, who had always been one of Simon's most sturdy adherents. Deployed in this order, and probably with the knights of each division in front and the infantry behind, Simon's forces halted just as the bell-tower of Lewes Priory came in sight, to engage for a moment in prayer, after a short address from their leaders. Scattered over the slope of the Downs were small parties of the grooms of the Royalists, grazing their lords' horses, for forage had failed in Lewes. They caught sight of the baronial host as it came down the hill, and fled back to the town to rouse their masters. Simon's host followed close at their heels, leaving on the upper ridge of the hill such small impedimenta as they had brought with them, the chief of which was the earl's chariot, to which he had bound his great banner, after the manner of the Milanese at Legnano or the Yorkshire-men at our own Battle of the Standard. Inside the carriage were three (or four) citizens of London whom Simon had arrested for opposing him, and was determined to keep in safe custody. The banner and baggage were left in charge of a guard of infantry, under William le Blound, one of the signatories of the agreement for arbitration which had ended so unhappily at Amiens. The king and his followers had barely mounted and armed and issued from the town of Lewes, when they saw the baronial army coming down upon them. But they had just time to form up in three "battles" before the conflict began. Knighton informs us that the king had originally organised his troops into four corps (like Earl Simon), but that the whole of the fourth division had been left behind to garrison Tunbridge, so that the Royalists had no reserve. Perhaps Henry might have told off other troops to play that part had he been granted time to think. But he was completely taken by surprise, and considered himself lucky to be able to form any battle-order at all. His right division was led by his heir, Prince Edward, who was accompanied by his foreign half-uncles, William de Valence and Guy de Lusignan, as also by the Earl of Varenne and Hugh Bigot the Justiciar The centre was under the command of Richard of Cornwall, King of the Romans, brother to King Henry; with him was his son Edmund, and three great Anglo-Scottish barons, Robert de Bruce, John Baliol, and John Comyn, who had come to join the Royalists with a large body of light-armed infantry from north of Tweed. In this division also were John Fitz-Alan and Henry de Percy. The left or southern wing was commanded by the King of England himself under his dragon-standard in his company was the Earl of Hereford, whose eldest son was serving in the very division of the baronial host which was about to bear down upon his father All accounts agree that the Royalists outnumbered the forces of Simon, especially in their array of fully-armed knights, though we cannot believe the exaggerated statement that the king had fifteen hundred men-at-arms on barded horses (destrarii coperti) and the barons only six hundred. When the Royalists had got into order, the castle lay behind Prince Edward, the exit from the town of Lewes behind Richard of Cornwall, and the priory at the back of the king's own wing. Before they had advanced more than a few hundred yards from the town, the baronial army charged down upon them. There seems to have been little or no preliminary skirmishing, the battle commencing with a sharp shock all along the line, starting from the northern wings of each host, who met the first. This came from the fact that the Londoners on the baronial left had a shorter space to cover before contact took place: some of the chroniclers observe that they were so much in advance that the Royalists supposed that they were trying to outflank the castle and the division of Prince Edward. There is at any rate no doubt that the first clash of arms started on this wing. It was unfavourable to the baronial party: the knights who followed Segrave, Hastings, and Giffard were broken by the furious charge of the prince. Giffard was taken prisoner; Hastings turned his rein too soon for his own good repute. Their horsemen were flung back on the Londoners, and threw them into woeful disorder even before Edward's knights dashed into the wavering mass. A moment later the whole left wing of Simon's host broke up and dispersed, the knights flying northward between the river and the Downs, the infantry north-westward up the steep slope, where they thought that the Royalist horsemen would find it hard to follow. Prince Edward had an old grievance to settle against the Londoners, for the insults which they had heaped on his mother in the preceding year. He urged the pursuit furiously, and forgot entirely the battle that was raging behind him in the centre and left of his father's army. The fugitives suffered fearfully from his fierce chase: sixty horsemen are said to have perished in striving to ford the Ouse; hundreds of the men of London were cut down as they fled along the slopes, and then towards Offham and the woods behind. The prince did not stay his hand till he was three miles from the battlefield, and quite out of sight of Lewes, which was hidden from him by the corner of the Downs. Then, at last rallying his men, he remounted the slope to return to his father; but on his way he caught sight of Earl Simon's chariot and its great banner, standing isolated at the head of the slope, under the protection of Le Blound and the baggage- guard. The Royalists jumped to the conclusion that Simon was still in his chariot, not knowing that his broken leg was long since healed, and that he was fighting hard on his horse in the valley below. They therefore wheeled aside and furiously attacked the baggage-guard. Le Blound and his men made a gallant resistance, but were at last overwhelmed and cut down. Then shouting, "Come out, Simon, thou devil," the prince's knights broke open the chariot and hewed to pieces the unhappy hostages who were confined in it, before they could explain that they were the earl's foes and not his friends. Disappointed of their prey, Prince Edward and his men at last set forth to return to their main body. But meanwhile complete victory had crowned the arms of Earl Simon in the southern part of the field. The Earl of Gloucester in the baronial centre had after severe fighting broken the line of Richard of Cornwall's division, captured most of its leaders,-including Percy, Baliol, Comyn, and Bruce,-and forced Richard himself to take refuge with a few followers in a windmill, where he defended himself for a space while the tide of battle rolled past him towards the town. It is probable that Earl Simon threw his reserve into action against the northern flank of the king's own corps, when he saw that the line was giving way: at any rate, the Royalist left broke up soon after the centre had failed. The king's horse was killed under him, but he was dragged off by his household and carried into the priory, where all who could, followed him. But the greater part of his centre and left wing had been thrust southward by the successful advance of the barons, and found themselves with the marshy ground, half covered by water at the full tide, behind them. Some tried to escape by swimming over, but the mud sucked them in, and next day scores were found at the ebb, drowned in their saddles, with their drowned horses still between their legs, lodged fast in the slime. Others slipped through the streets of Lewes and got over the bridge; a good many took refuge with the king in the priory; a certain number were slain, but the majority laid down their arms and were granted quarter by the victorious barons. These prisoners were soon joined by King Richard, who, after being blockaded in his mill for some time, and much scoffed at by his besiegers, had to come out and surrender himself to a young knight named Sir John Beavs. While the barons were battering at the castle gate, and shooting arrows tipped with burning tow against the priory to set it on fire, Prince Edward and the victorious Royalist right wing came into sight on the slopes of the Downs, They' rode hastily on to the field at about two o'clock in the afternoon, and the prince resolved to recommence the fight. But when the baronial host came swarming out of the town against them, the large majority of Edward's followers lost heart: the two Lusignans, Earl de Varenne, and Bigot the Justiciar, with five hundred knights at their back, turned their reins and rode off. The prince himself with a few faithful followers, charged and cut his way as far as the priory, which he entered and so was able to join his father. But it was clear by nightfall that they would be unable to make a long defense, and with great wisdom Henry and his son sent to ask for peace from the barons. Thus came about the celebrated "Mise of Lewes," by which the king laid down his arms, gave up his son as hostage, and agreed to abide by terms to be settled by arbitration. The battle had not been so bloody as many medieval fights: the estimate of the losses runs from twenty-seven hundred to four thousand, the better authorities inclining to the smaller figure. The captives were far more numerous than the slain: among the latter are named only two men of importance on each side; on that of the king, William de Wilton was slain, and Fulk Fitzwarren drowned in the marsh: the barons had to lament a Kentish banneret named Ralph Heringot, and William le Blound, the commander of the baggage-guard. It will be observed from the above narration that Lewes was essentially a cavalry battle: the infantry seem to have had little or no influence on its fate; we only hear of them as suffering, not as inflicting losses. It is especially curious that we have no mention whatever of the employment of archery on either side. One chronicler praises the slingers in the baronial army, another mentions crossbowmen, but of archery there is no word, though the Assize of Arms of 1252 had named the bow as the yeoman's special weapon. In the whole campaign we only once hear of the use of that arm-when the king on his march to Lewes was molested in the woods by Simon s Welsh bowmen, and drove them off with some loss. It is obvious that the supremacy of cavalry was still well-nigh unchecked, and that the proper use of infantry armed with missile weapons was not yet understood. The main interest of the fight is tactical: Simon won because he chose his ground well, because he surprised his enemy and forced him to fight in disorder before he could get his host completely arrayed, and still more, because he kept his victorious troops in hand, and employed his reserve at the proper moment and in the proper place. Henry lost, partly because he was surprised, and forced to fight in an unfavorable position, but far more because the victorious part of his army threw away its advantage, and was absent from the field during the critical hour that settled its fortune. Rash adventure and hot-headed eagerness in pursuit cost the Royalists the day. But neither discipline nor self-restraint were likely to be prominent in any army over which the imbecile Henry Plantagenet bore rule.

Died: on 16 Nov 1272 at Westminster Palace, London, England, at age 65 Henry III is buried in Westminster Abbey (von Redlich, Page 184.) (Perro, Ancient, Royal, Colonial Ancestry, Page 2., Citing A.G. Moriarty: "The Ancestry of King Edward III, The Plantagenets"; F. Weiss & W.L. Sheppard "Ancestral Roots of 60 Colonists:, 5th. Ed, G. Paget "Lineage and Ancestry of HRH Prince Charles, Prince of Wales."). 2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.3 Richard, Prince of England.

AKA: Richard, Earl of Cornwall. AKA: Richard, Comte de Poitou. Born: on 2 Jan 1209 at Winchester Castle, Winchester, Hampshire, England, son of John, King of England and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married on 13 Mar 1231 at Fawley, England: Isabel, Countess of Gloucester,, daughter of William, Third Earl of Pembroke and Isabel de Clare (Isabel was the widow of Gilbert when she married Prince Richard). Note - between 14 Sep 1239 and 23 Aug 1244: Richard participated in the Barons' Crusade. Crusade: 14 September 1239 - 23 August 1244. Thibauld [Thibaut] IV, Count of Champagne [He was also Teobaldo I, King of Navarre] and Richard, Earl of Cornwall [brother of King Henry III of England] organized a crusade in 1239, the Barons’ Crusade, against Ayyubid Sultans of Cairo (Egypt) and Damascus Falling between the Sixth and Seventh traditionally numbered crusades, are two expeditions, one arriving in the Levant in 1239, and the other in 1241. They overlap as to their impact in the Levant, but usually are not designated as a major 'crusade'. Combined, they can be seen as follow-on expeditions that merely extended, only partially, the achievements of Emperor Frederick II's Sixth Crusade. The background of every crusade consisted of three chief elements — the situation in the Holy Land, the policy and actions of the pope and the secular princes of Europe, and the motives, resources, ability, character, and political position of the crusaders. The third of these elements was always complicated, but the first two were often fairly simple. In the case of the expedition of 1239— 1241 all three were truly magnificent mixtures of confusion, un certainty, and cross-purposes (Registres de Grégoire IX (ed. Lucien Auvray, Bibliothéque des Écoles françaises d'Athènes et de Rome, 2nd series). In November 1225, Emperor Frederick II had married Isabel de Brienne, queen of Jerusalem, daughter of Mary de Montferrat and Jean de Brienne. Isabel had died in 1228 leaving her son Conrad as heir to the throne under the guardianship of his father. In 1229, Frederick had concluded a truce for ten years with al-Kämil, sultan of Egypt, by which he had obtained possession of Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Nazareth with corridors connecting these places with the sea-coast. But Frederick had no intention of contenting himself with the carefully limited suzerainty enjoyed by the kings of Jerusalem. As a result he had soon fallen out, before leaving Syria for the west in 1229, with most of the prelates and barons of the kingdom. The quarrel had grown more bitter when Frederick seized control of Cyprus by replacing Jean of Ibelin, lord of Beirut and regent for the young king Henri de Lusignan, with Cypriote lords who supported the imperial cause. Jean — the ablest, most influential, and most powerful of the barons of Jerusalem — re conquered Cyprus in 1 233 after a long and savage war.2 Until his death in 1236 he led the opposition to Frederick, who was far too occupied at home to give adequate support to his agents in the Levant. In the Holy Land itself, the Christians were thus divided not only by the chronic quarrels between the Templars and Hospitallers but also by those between the barons of the kingdom and the agents of Frederick II.

In France, Thibauld, of Champagne was preparing to go on Crusade in 1229. Accompanying Thibauld were the French nobles Hugh IV, Duke of Burgundy; Henry, Comte de Bar; Amaury de Montfort; and the Seigneur de Clermont. The crusading barons who gathered at Lyons formed an im posing group. At their head stood two peers of France, one of whom wore a crown count Thibauld IV of Champagne, since 1234 king of Navarre, and Hugh IV, duke of Burgundy. With them were two great officers of the realm, Amaury, count of Montfort and constable of France, and Robert of Courtenay, butler of France. Below these lords in feudal and official dignity but fully their equal in prestige came Pierre de Dreux, once count (duke) de Bretagne and earl of Richmond. Although by 1239, Pierre was simply Seigneur of La Garnache and Montaigu, he was generally called comte de Bretagne. Then there were a group of counts of secondary rank — Guigues of Forez and Nevers, Henry of Bar, Louis of Sancerre, Jean of Mâcon, William of Joigny, and Henry of Grandpré. Among the important men below comital rank were Richard, viscount of Beaumont; Dreux of Mello, lord of Loches and Dinan; Philip of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais; Andrew, lord of Vitré; Ralph, lord of Fougères; Simon, lord of Clermont; Robert Malet, lord of Gra ville; and William, lord of Chantilly. With some overlapping these lords fall into three classes — officials and servants of the French crown, relatives and former vassals of Pierre de Dreux, and vassals of Thibauld. Thibauld IV was an excellent poet, an ineffective warrior, and an irresolute and shifty politician. By 1234, he had lost through a combination of ineptness and bad luck an important part of his vast patrimony, and had earned the distrust of every group in the feudal politics of France. Only his status as a crusader had saved him from severe punishment for rebellion against Louis IX. One can only guess at Thibauld's motives in taking the cross. He came of a crusading family. His uncle count Henry had been ruler of Jerusalem, and his father Thibauld III had died while preparing to go to the Holy Land. Thibauld quarreled with the church less than most feudal princes and was an enthusiastic burner of heretics. Perhaps he felt grateful to Divine Providence for the kingdom of Navarre. Perhaps he was chiefly interested in papal protection in case his rebellion against king Louis failed. Certainly nothing in his record gave any hope that he would furnish wise, determined, or consistent leadership to the crusading host. Pierre de Dreux was a noted soldier and a skillful and unscrupulous politician. He loved power, wealth, prestige, and strife of all kinds. Born a younger son of the house of Dreux, and hence a relative of the Capetian kings, he had spent his life struggling to obtain and keep a position that would satisfy his ambitions. Husband to Alice, the heiress de Bretagne, he had forced its almost independent counties into a centralized feudal state. Her death reduced his rights in the duchy to those of guardian of his young son Jean. Having failed at rebellion against Blanche of Castile and Louis IX, Pierre retired to his second wife's domains in Poitou. His reasons for taking the cross are not hard to guess. He needed the pope's friendship to aid him in settling his numerous quarrels with the church, and he wanted more action than his petty flefs in Poitou would be likely to supply. Few barons can have had greater need of the crusader's indulgences. As an experienced and competent soldier with no affection for useless risk Pierre was a valuable addition to the crusading host. Amaury of Montfort was a bankrupt hero. Son of Simon, who had led the Albigensian Crusade and won the title count of Tou louse, Amaury had been obliged to surrender his rights in Toulouse to the French crown. Although he enjoyed the dignity of constable of France, his lands were small and he was deeply in debt. His crusade was financed by the pope and king Louis. Perhaps his reputation as a soldier was more a reflection of his father's glory than the result of his own prowess, but he was undoubtedly considered the first soldier of France. Duke Hugh of Burgundy had little fame as either a soldier or a statesman. But he came of a family noted for its enthusiasm, courage, and perseverance as crusaders, and he was to prove himself a worthy member of it. Count Henry of Bar had probably done more fighting with less success than any other baron of France. In a letter which we should probably date 6 October 1237, the chief barons and prelates of Jerusalem who were opposed to Frederick II gave Thibauld advice, in answer to questions he had asked them They saw no point in delaying the expedition until the end of the truce, as Saracens never kept truces anyway. Marseilles or Genoa seemed the best ports of departure for a French army. They then suggested that the crusaders land at Cyprus and there take counsel with the leaders of the Christians in Palestine. At Cyprus supplies were plentiful and the army could rest after its voyage. Moreover from Cyprus it was equally easy to strike for Syria or Egypt, whichever seemed more promising. 11 Apparently, Thibauld had not asked about political conditions in either the kingdom of Jerusalem or the Aiyubid state, but if the advice to stop at Cyprus had been followed, the crusaders would have been able to inform themselves on these matters before they reached Palestine. In another letter Armand of Périgord, master of the Knights Templar, informed Gautier d’Avesnes that the sultan of Egypt was a man of no valor and was held in general contempt. The lord of Transjordania was at war with the sultan of Damascus. Several of the Aiyubid lords whom Armand would not yet name were anxiously awaiting the coming of the crusaders and had promised to submit to them and receive baptism. The references to a feeble sultan of Egypt and to an independent sultan at Damascus show that this letter was written after the death of the sultan al-Kämil in March 1238. It is not clear that Gautier d’Avesnes was connected with the barons who were planning the crusade; but the letter appears in the chronicle of Aubrey of Trois-Fontaines, whose chief interest lay in Champagne and its vicinity. It may well have been the knowledge that different sultans ruled at Damascus and in Egypt that led the crusaders to abandon any idea of attacking Alexandria or Damietta and moved them to sail directly to Acre. The Pope wanted the crusade to go to the aid of troubled Latin kingdom at Constantinople. Thibauld rejected going to Constantinople (With French assistance, another 'crusade' expedition was sent that sustained Latin Constantinople's existence a few years longer). The crusaders left France in August 1239. While a few took advantage of emperor Frederick II's offer to use the ports of southern Italy, the majority sailed from Marseilles. As the fleet neared its destination, a storm scattered it over the shores of the Mediterranean. If one is to believe the Rothelin manuscript, some ships were driven as far as Sicily and Sardinia. Thibauld reached Acre on September 1, and soon the army was concentrated there. At Acre the crusaders were met by the potentates of the Holy Land — the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem and the masters of the three great military orders, the Templars, the Hospitallers, and the Teutonic Knights. The most prominent of the local barons as far as relations with the crusaders were concerned was a recent arrival in Palestine to whom Frederick had given the county of Jaffa, Gautier, count of Brienne, nephew of Jean de Brienne, former king of Jerusalem. Gautier was a vassal of Thibauld for his county of Brienne and must have been well known to most of the crusading lords. With him were Odo of Montbéliard, constable of Jerusalem, and two of the chief members of the great house of Ibelin, Balian, lord of Beirut, and Jean, lord of Arsuf, as well as their cousin, Balian of Sidon. Balian of Sidon also had connections in the crusading host. His mother Helvis of Ibelin's second husband had been Guy de Montfort, younger brother of Simon, count of Toulouse, and he was thus a half-brother of Philippe of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais. The most immediate necessity facing the crusaders was to attempt to secure the safety of Jerusalem. Frederick had obtained possession of the holy city by his truce with al-Kämil, but either because of penury or from a desire not to annoy the Moslems he had neglected to fortify it. When the truce expired, the only defensible post in the city was the Tower of David, which was held by a small garrison under the command of an English knight, Richard of Argentan. Although the alarmed citizens had done what they could to improve the defenses, they had succeeded only in erecting some flimsy works at St. Stephen's Gate. Thibaud’s Crusade reached Acre 14 September 1239. As soon as Thibauld landed at Acre, he wrote to Frederick II to notify him of his safe arrival and to ask for money to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem. Meanwhile the Moslems had decided to anticipate any possible action by the crusading host. Attacking the city in force, they easily overthrew the light works that had recently been erected, but the Tower of David held out against them. Soon imperial agents arrived to ask for an extension of the truce. Although these officers persuaded the Moslems to abandon their attack on the Tower of David, it is not clear whether or not they retired from the city. The news of the attack on Jerusalem reminded the crusaders who were resting quietly at Acre that they had come to the Holy Land to conduct a campaign against the Moslems. Thibauld summoned a council of the crusading lords and the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem to decide on a course of action. The chroniclers tell us that a whole day was passed in fruitless debate, and that many divergent views were presented, but they do not say what these views were. Presumably the possibility of fortifying Jerusalem was discussed. Perhaps the local barons, who were all members of the anti- imperial party, had no enthusiasm for saving the city for Frederick, with whom they were at war. Perhaps Thibauld felt that he lacked the resources required for so great a task. Then it seems likely that there were some who wanted to attack the sultan of Damascus, while others preferred a campaign against Egypt. As the two sultans were on very bad terms, a good argument could be advanced for a vigorous attack on one of them in the hope that the other would stay neutral. The final decision looks like a compromise. The army would first march down the coast to Ascalon and build a castle there, a scheme that was of particular interest to the chief local lord in the council, Gautier of Brienne, as Ascalon covered his county of Jaffa from Egyptian attacks. Then the host would proceed against Damascus itself. The chief objection to this plan was that it was likely to antagonize both sultans. The sultan of Egypt would naturally be alarmed at having the host camp on his frontier, and he probably had no desire to see a castle built at Ascalon. Under the circumstances annoying the sultan of Egypt seems a poor way to prepare for an attack on Damascus. It was November before the army commenced its march toward Ascalon. Except for the two days spent debating their plan of campaign there is no information about the barons' activities during the two preceding months. Acre was a pleasant city, noted for its easy moral standards. Thibauld was a poet and had in his train two fellow rhymers, Ralph of Nesle, younger brother of count Jean of Soissons, and Philippe de Nànteuil. Pierre was probably not a poet himself, but he was a patron and friend of poets. The town was full of noble ladies such as Alice of Champagne, daughter of count Henry by Isabel, queen of Jerusalem. The widow of King Hugh I of Cyprus, she had been briefly married to Bohémond V, prince of Antioch and count of Tripoli. Before the crusade was over she was to marry Ralph of Nesle. Although Thibauld composed a poem bemoaning his absence from his lady, it seems likely that local consolation was available . Certainly the ordinary knights whose funds were rapidly being spent were impatient at the leisureliness of their noble leaders. On 2 November 1239, the host left Acre on its march towards Ascalon. There were some 4,000 knights, of whom more than half were supplied by the local barons and the military orders. Like most crusading armies it was short of horses and provisions. Apparently the sultan of Damascus had learned that the crusaders planned to lay siege to his capital, and ordered his vassal chieftains to bring supplies to the city. On the second day after leaving Acre, Pierre de Dreux learned that a large convoy of edible animals bound for Damascus was passing within striking distance. The army's need for supplies and probably his own desire for action and glory moved Pierre to decide to intercept the convoy. As he was unwilling to share either the glory or the booty, he did not mention his plan to his fellow barons. Late that evening, he left camp with a force of two hundred knights and mounted sergeants. At dawn they reached the castle where the convoy had spent the night. Apparently there were two possible routes from the castle toward Damascus. Hence Pierre divided his forces. A party under the poet Ralph of Nesle lay in ambush on one road while Pierre himself watched the other. At sunrise the Moslems left their stronghold and took the road held by Pierre's party. When their leader found that he was intercepted by a force smaller than his own, he decided to give battle rather than risk the loss of his convoy by retreating to the castle. Pierre had taken up a position where the road emerged from a narrow defile. This gave him a great tactical advantage. By catching his lightly armed foes in a narrow place, he had robbed them of their chief asset, speed of maneuver. The Moslem leader sent forward his archers in the hope of holding off the French knights until his cavalry could clear the defile, but Pierre's charge cut them to pieces and caught the main body in the pass. The fight became a hand-to-hand combat with sword and mace—the type of struggle most favorable to the heavily armed crusaders. But the Moslems fought well, and Pierre felt obliged to sound his horn to call up his other contingent. The arrival of Ralph and his party decided the battle. The enemy was routed and fled toward the castle. Pierre and his men entered the castle with the fugitives, killing many and taking the rest. Then he returned to camp with his booty. The fresh supplies, to say nothing of the victory, were very welcome to the crusading host. By 12 November 1239, the crusading army had reached Jaffa. There they learned that the sultan of Egypt had sent a strong force to the vicinity of Gaza to hold the frontier of his lands. A number of barons, jealous of the glory that Pierre de Dreux had acquired by his raid, decided to go out ahead of the army, attack the enemy, and rejoin the host at Ascalon. Apparently the two most ambitious leaders were the counts of Bar and Montfort, but they were joined by Hugh, duke of Burgundy; Gautier of Brienne, count of Jaffa; Balian, lord of Sidon; Jean of Ibelin, lord of Arsuf; Odo of Montbéliard; the viscount of Beaumont; and many lesser lords. Estimates of their force range from 400 to 600 knights. When Thibauld, Pierre de Dreux, and the masters of the three military orders learned of the plan, they protested strenuously. They wanted the whole army to move as a unit to Ascalon and then attack the enemy if it seemed feasible. But the adventurous barons would not listen. Not even Thibauld's plea that they remember the oath they had taken to obey him as leader of the crusade had any effect. Not only did they defy Thibauld as leader of the army, but even some of his own vassals were among the rebels. The party left Jaffa in the evening and rode all night. They passed Ascalon and came to a brook that formed the frontier of the kingdom of Jerusalem. The count of Jaffa's desire for adventure had cooled by this time. He pointed out that the horses were tired and suggested that they retire to Ascalon. But the crusaders insisted on going on. Count Gautier led his men over the stream, deployed them, and covered the crossing. Once across the brook the army halted. The barons spread cloths on the ground and dined. They had chosen a most unfortunate spot for their rest, a sandy basin surrounded by high dunes. Apparently not even the count of Jaffa, who had conducted the crossing in so military a manner, thought to send out patrols or even to post sentries on the dunes. The Egyptian commander had not been so negligent, and his scouts soon informed him of the crusaders' position. He promptly covered the dunes with crossbowmen and slingers. Their presence was first discovered by Gautier of Jaffa; perhaps he had belatedly sent out a scout. The call to arms was given, and the leaders assembled in council. Gautier and the duke of Burgundy wanted to retreat, but the counts of Bar and Montfort refused to do so. They said that the enemy was so near that only the cavalry could hope to escape. Retreat would mean sacrificing the infantry. Thereupon Gautier of Jaffa and Hugh of Burgundy departed for Ascalon, leaving their colleagues to fight the battle. It seems likely that Balian of Sidon, Jean of Ibelin, and Odo of Montbéliard went with them. Gautier's objections to crossing the Egyptian frontier lead one to wonder whether he and his fellow Syrian barons had not joined the expedition in the hope of curbing the recklessness of the crusaders, and saved themselves when they found it impossible. Amaury de Montfort ordered his crossbowmen to clear the foe from the dunes. The men opened fire and were making good progress until they ran out of crossbow bolts. Amaury then noticed a deep, narrow passage between two dunes where his troops would be sheltered from the enemy's fire. The knights charged toward this place and easily scattered the infantry holding it. By this time the Egyptian cavalry had arrived on the scene, but its leader knew better than to charge the heavily armed knights in their narrow pass. Instead he tried the time-worn trick of a feigned retreat. Completely duped, the crusaders rode out of their position in full pursuit while the Moslem infantry seized the pass behind them. The battle was over. The Moslem cavalry turned around, surrounded the crusaders, and cut them to pieces. Count Henry of Bar was killed. The count of Montfort, the viscount of Beaumont, some eighty knights, and many sergeants were captured. When the main body of the army reached Ascalon, it met the count of Jaffa and the duke of Burgundy, who told them of the desperate situation of the counts of Bar and Montfort. With the Teutonic Knights in the vanguard, the army at once moved toward Gaza. Soon they met scattered fugitives and then the pursuing Moslems. But the Egyptian commander did not feel strong enough to fight the whole crusading army, and he retired while the crusaders occupied the corpse-strewn battlefield. Thibauld was inclined to pursue the retreating enemy, but the Templars and Hospitallers pointed out that in that case the prisoners would probably be killed by their captors. Reluctantly Thibauld accepted their advice and returned to Ascalon. Soon the army retired up the coast to Jaffa and then went all the way back to Acre. This retirement to Acre is extremely puzzling. The army had marched to Ascalon in order to build a castle there. Certainly the loss of a few hundred men did not weaken it so seriously that it could not carry out its plan. One reason for the retreat may well have been lack of supplies. The army had started from Acre without enough provisions, and Pierre's booty cannot have lasted long. But it seems likely that the perpetual conflict between crusaders and local lords was an even more important factor. The barons of Jerusalem and the military orders were in general inclined to let the Moslems alone when they could. Their interest lay in defending their own lands rather than in aggression, and long experience had given them a deep respect for the military capacity of their foes. No doubt the Templars and Hospitallers considered the idea of pursuing the victors of Gaza into Egypt utterly foolhardy. The prisoners captured at Gaza blamed the two orders for their plight . While this was obviously unfair, it seems clear that the orders saw no reason for risking a large army in the vague hope of rescuing a small number of prisoners. But not even the non-aggressive tendencies of the orders and the local barons explain the retirement to Acre. The fortification of Ascalon was to their interest. It seems more likely that the determining factor was the civil war between the local barons and Richard Filangieri, the imperial bailie. Filangieri was holding Tyre, and the local barons were anxious to recover it. The Ibelins and Odon de Montbéliard may well have felt that they had spared enough time from their private war. It is interesting to notice that Philippe de Novare in his chronicle mentions the crusade of Thibauld only in connection with the arrival in the Holy Land of Philip of Montfort, who was to become an important baron of Jerusalem. At Acre, the crusaders settled down once more to enjoy the pleasures of the city. Either they had forgotten the plight of Jerusalem or they were too discouraged to attempt to do anything to save it. A month or so after the battle of Gaza, an-Näsir Dä'üd of Kerak, lord of Transjordania, advanced into the city and laid siege to the Tower of David. The garrison was small and poorly furnished with provisions. When an-Nasir offered them safe passage to the coast in return for the surrender of the fortress, they felt obliged to accept. The Moslems then razed the Tower to the ground. The holy city was once more in the hands of the Saracen. While Thibauld and his followers were sitting in Acre for two months, marching down the coast to Ascalon, and retiring ingloriously to their starting point, fortune was at work paving the way for them to achieve an entirely undeserved success. During these months the confusion in the Aiyubid states had been steadily increasing. About the time the crusaders arrived at Acre, as-Salib Isma'il, brother of the late sultan al-Kãmil, had driven his nephew, as-Salih Aiyub, from Damascus. Late in October the unfortunate Aiyub had been captured and imprisoned by his cousin, an-Nasir Da'ud of Transjordania. Isma'il had promptly set to work to con solidate his position as sultan of Damascus. This led to a fierce civil war between his supporters and those of Aiyub. From this quarrel came the crusaders' first promising opportunity. Al-Muzaffar Taqi—ad-Din, lord of Harnah, who had been a loyal supporter of Aiyub, found himself attacked by the lord of Horns, al-Mujãhid Shirküh, who had joined the new sultan of Damascus. Al-Muzaffar looked around for aid and decided to deal with the crusaders. He sent a Tripolitan clerk named William to Acre to ask Thibauld to march towards his lands. When the crusaders arrived, he would turn his fortresses over to them and turn Christian. If Thibauld was still seriously thinking of attacking Damascus, this offer deserved investigation. Otherwise the lord of Hamah was not important enough to waste time on. In any event, Thibauld led his forces northwards and camped before Pilgrim Mountain just below Tripoli. From there he sent messengers to al-Muzaffar. As the crusaders' advance into Tripoli had diverted the attention of al Mujãhid of Homs, al-Muzaffar of Hamah felt no further need for aid and refused to carry out his promises. Annoyed and discouraged, the crusaders stayed a while at Tripoli as guests of its count, Bohémond V, prince d’Antioch, and then returned to Acre. The sources supply no dates for this period. All one can say is that Thibauld was back in Acre by 1 May 1240. About this time, an-Nasir Dã'üd of Transjordania and his prisoner Aiyub came to an agreement. An-Näsir was to back Aiyub in an attempt to conquer Egypt. Their project met with immediate success. The sultan of Egypt, al-'Adil Abü-Bakr, was deposed by his men, who promptly welcomed as-Salih Aiyub as their new sultan. This sudden reversal of fortune was most disturbing to sultan as-Sãlih Ismã'il of Damascus. The man he had driven from Damascus had become master of Egypt. Isma'il immediately decided to seek the aid of the crusading host. The sultan's offer was very tempting. He would surrender at once the hinterland of Sidon, the castle of Belfort (Shaqif ArnUn), Tiberias, and Safad. Eventually, he would turn over to the Christians more lands and fortresses. The master of the Templars writing to the preceptor of the Templars in England stated that all the territory between the coast and the river Jordan was to be recovered. Certainly the sultan promised to return all Galilee, Jerusalem and Bethlehem with a wide corridor to the coast, Ascalon, and the district of Gaza without the city itself. Although the lists of places mentioned in the chronicles include several fortresses in Samaria, there is no evidence that this district as a whole was to be ceded to the Christians. . As all these regions except Galilee were actually in the hands of the lord of Transjordania and the sultan of Egypt, their return to Christian rule would have to await the victory of the new allies. The crusaders were to be allowed to buy supplies and arms in Damascus. They were to promise not to make any peace or truce with the sultan of Egypt without the consent of the sultan of Damascus. The crusading army was to go to Jaffa or Ascalon to cooperate with the sultan in defending his lands from the Egyptians. Thibauld accepted the terms and marched his army south once more. This truce between the crusading leaders and the sultan of Damascus met with opposition in both camps. The Moslem religious leaders in Damascus protested against it as treason to their faith. The garrison of Belfort refused to surrender the castle, and the sultan was obliged to reduce it by siege in order to turn it over to its Christian owner, Balian of Sidon. On the Christian side there were two centers of opposition, the Knights Hospitaller and the friends of the men captured at Gaza. The reasons for the Hospitallers' attitude are not clear. Safad was a great Templar castle, and the Hospitallers may have felt that they had been neglected. Perhaps the mere fact that the Templars favored the truce may have turned the rival order against it. The protests of the other group are easily understood: the truce condemned the count of Montfort and his fellow prisoners to indefinite captivity. In accordance with his agreement Thibauld led his host down the coast to the vicinity of Jaffa, where he was joined by the army of the sultan of Damascus. An Egyptian force advanced to meet them there. Just what happened is far from clear. Apparently the followers of the sultan resented the alliance with the crusaders, and deserted in large numbers to the other side. The Christians, left without allies, took refuge in Ascalon. Moslem writers speak of crusaders killed and captured, but the Christian historians fail to mention any serious fighting. Thibauld then began negotiations with the Egyptians. In this, he managed to win a promise for the return of parts of Palestine. Then he departed with the King of Navarre and count de Bretagne just little over a week before the arrival of the English Earl Richard of Cornwall. Richard, Earl of Cornwall arrived at Acre in October 1240 with 800 knights, and with the support of his brother-in- law, Emperor Frederick II, to make whatever agreement Richard thought best. Richard was joined by the duke of Burgundy and some of the French who remained. Richard immediately renounced the Crusaders' former treaty with Damascus, and began concentrated negotiations with the Sultan of Egypt. Richard essentially was able to confirm what Count Thibauld had sought, and what was a slight extension of concessions that Frederick II had obtained in the earlier treaty. The Muslims agreed to return the remainder of Galilee, including Mount Tabor, and the castle and town of Tiberias. Richard was to make himself quite popular in Europe for also negotiating the release of the French knights taken captive at Gaza. Richard of Cornwall completed rebuilding the citadel at Ascalon, and departed in May 1241. The gains won by these two 'low-keyed crusades' were lost a few years later. The barons of the Latin domains in the Levant again formed an alliance with Damascus, and against the Sultan of Egypt. This time the allies of the Egyptian Sultan, the Khorezmian Turks, swept down from the north and broke through the walls of Jerusalem. The Latin garrison surrendered on 23 August 1244. In the same year the coalition army of Christian and Muslims of Damascus were disastrously beaten near the town of La Forbie, northeast of Gaza. It was as great a defeat as had been Hattin (1187).

Married on 23 Nov 1243 at Westminster Abbey, Westminster, England: Sanchia de Provence,, daughter of Raimond-Bérenger IV/V, Count de Provence and Béatrix de Savoie. Significant-Other: Jeanne de Valletort before 1252 -. Note - on 14 May 1264 at Lewes, England: Richard fought at the Battle of Lewes. Battle of Lewes, 14 May 1264. Down to the day of battle the operations which led up to the fight of Lewes show all the characteristic incoherence and inconsequence of a medieval campaign, and do no credit to either of the parties concerned, King Henry had raised a considerable army in the Midlands, while the baronial party had made itself strong in London, but had also seized and garrisoned the important towns of Northampton, Leicester, and Nottingham The king resolved to subdue the three midland centers of revolt before undertaking any further operations. Northampton fell with unexpected ease, owing to the treachery of the monks of St Andrew's Priory, who admitted the royal troops through a passage into their garden. This was a severe blow to the barons, for some of their chief leaders were made prisoners, including Simon the Younger, the second son of the great Earl Simon, his comrade Peter de Montfort, and fifteen barons and bannerets and more. On 11 April 1264 Leicester was sacked, and Nottingham, the spirit of whose defenders was shaken by the disaster at Northampton, surrendered at the king's summons (13 April). Having thus cleared the eastern Midlands of enemies, Henry should at once have marched on London with his victorious army. The fall of the capital would have settled the fate of the war, and, in spite of all the efforts of De Montfort, the spirits of his followers were sinking low. Simon himself had started to relieve Northampton, and had reached St. Albans when the news of disaster reached him. He immediately fell back and prepared to defend the city. Finding, however, that the king showed no signs of striking at London, and had marched northward, the earl resolved to make a rapid stroke at Rochester, the one Royalist stronghold in the neighborhood of the capital. He stormed the bridge, penetrated into the town, and drove the garrison within the walls of the castle (18 April). He captured its outworks, but the massive strength of its great Norman keep was too much for such siege appliances as the earl could employ. The garrison, under John de Varenne, the Earl of Surrey, held their own without difficulty. Meanwhile, the king had received news of the siege, and left the Midlands. He should undoubtedly have risked all other objects, and thrown himself upon London. The mere news of his having turned southward was enough to draw Simon and his host back from Rochester to defend the capital (26 April 1264). The earl merely left a few hundred men stockaded in front of the gate of the keep to hold the garrison in check-a thing easily done, because the narrowness of the exits of a Norman castle rendered sallies very difficult. But, instead of striking at London, King Henry merely sent forward his son, Prince Edward, with a small cavalry force, to see if the city was in a state of defense, and then committed the extraordinary error of coasting round it by a vast circular march. Returning down the Watling Street, he struck off it by St. Albans, passed the Thames at Kingston, hastily rushed across Surrey by way of Croydon, and arrived at Rochester on 28 April 1264. The blockading force was easily driven off, and the few prisoners made were cruelly mutilated.

This huge flank march had no merit but its swiftness. Prince Edward and the mounted part of the royal army marched from Nottingham to Rochester-a hundred and fifty miles in five days, and the infantry were not very far behind. The pace, however, had told heavily on the Royalists: many of the horses were ruined when the prince arrived at Rochester, and the foot-soldiery had left thousands of stragglers on the way. As it turned out, the king's hurried movement had no adequate object. Having relieved Rochester, he might again have turned towards London, though with less advantage, since he was now separated from it by the broad reaches of the Lower Thames. But this did not enter into his plan of operations. he marched instead against Tunbridge, a great castle of the Earl of Gloucester, and when it fell with unexpected ease (1 May 1264) moved still farther from London, with the object of overawing the coast-towns. But the barons of the Cinque Ports had sent their fleet and their armed force to sea, and Henry obtained nothing but a few hostages from Winchelsea and Romney. His next move was still more inexplicable, he pushed westward between the Weald and the sea, and marched by Battle and Hurstmonçeaux to Lewes. No object seems to have been served by this turn, save that of placing himself in the midst of the estates of his brother-in-law and firm supporter, De Varenne. It had the disadvantage of putting the almost trackless forest of the Weald between himself and London, and of causing his army much discomfort as they threaded their way through the wood-tracks-for the men of Kent and Sussex cut off his stragglers and plundered his baggage, and a detachment of Welsh archers, whom Montfort had sent forward from London, are said to have molested the rear of the host. The king's object is impossible to fathom, more especially as we are told that he feared that his enemies would strike at Tunbridge when he had marched off, and therefore garrisoned that castle with a very large force; no less than twenty bannerets and many of his foreign men-at-arms are said to have been left there. De Montfort and the barons, however, had no intention of wasting their time in sieges when they could strike at the main objective, the king's army. Having collected every available man, and armed a great body of the citizens of London, they marched across Surrey, plunged into the paths of the Weald, and did not halt till they had reached Fletching, a village and clearing nine miles north of Lewes (6 to 10 May 1264). From thence they addressed proposals for peace to the king, dated with prudent vagueness 'in bosco juxta Lewes." They must have known well enough that Henry would refuse them, after his late successes at Northampton and Tunbridge, and on receiving his angry reply prepared for instant action. Although he had the smaller force, Simon was resolved to take the initiative, trusting to his own skill, the greater enthusiasm of his supporters, and the king's well-tried incapacity in war. The town and castle of Lewes lie at a point where the line of the South Downs is cut through by the river Ouse. To the east of the place the steep sides of Mount Caburn rise directly above the water, hardly leaving room for the suburb of Cliffe along the river-bank. To the west of the Ouse there lies a mile and a half of gently-undulating ground before the ascent of the Downs begins. In this comparatively level spot lies the town of Lewes, flanked to the north by De Varenne 's castle on its lofty mound, to the south by the great Cluniac Priory of St. Pancras, including within its precinct-wall some twenty acres of ground. The Ouse in the thirteenth century was still a tidal river as far north as Lewes, and at high water the south wall of the priory and the southern houses of the town looked out on a stretch of mingled pools and mud-banks which formed an impassable obstacle. North and east, therefore, Lewes is protected by the river, and on the south by this tidal marsh, but to the west it had no protection but the castle and the priory wall. If an enemy approached from that side, the king's army would have either to defend the streets, or to retire behind the Ouse, or to come out and fight at the foot of the hills. On this side the main range of the Downs descends rather gently towards the river, not with a uniform slope, but in three spurs separated by slight valleys. The road from Fletching to Lewes passes over the eastemmost of these spurs by the hamlet of Offham, and by this path would have been the shortest approach from the barons' camp. But Simon had wisely resolved not to come down a road cramped between the hills and the river. Marching at early dawn on 14 May 1264, he turned off the road north of the Downs, and ascended them at a hollow slope called the Combe, four miles from Lewes. This he was able to do quite unmolested, as King Henry had made no proper arrangements for keeping an eye on his adversaries. He had not sent out any reconnaissance towards Fletching, and the sole precaution that he had taken was to place on the previous day a small party on a high point of the Downs to keep watch. No measures had been taken to relieve the watchers on the 13th, and, being tired and hungry, they slipped back into Lewes to rest themselves, leaving a single man on guard. This individual lay down under a gorse-bush, and was caught sound asleep by the first of De Montfort's men who climbed the slope. Thus the earl was able to put his whole force in array on the ridge of the Downs before the Royalists had the least idea that he was within two miles of them. Simon had spent the previous day and night in distributing his men into corps, and assigning the position of each on the march and in battle-line-a task which, as the chroniclers tell us, no other man in his raw army was competent to discharge. Now he had full leisure to see that his exact intentions were carried out, and to settle the smallest details of the marshalling. Owing to the disasters at Northampton and Nottingham, the barons' army was much smaller than might have been raised by the full levy of the party, for many of their most important leaders were prisoners in the king's hands. The estimate of forty thousand men given by several chroniclers as Simon's force is one of the hopeless and habitual exaggerations of the mediaeval scribe. But, small though the army was, it was divided not into the usual three battles, but into four. There is no doubt that the fourth, which was led by the earl himself was a reserve corps placed behind the others, but none of the chroniclers expressly state this fact. It can be inferred, without any danger of doubt, from the circumstance that the three first-named battles of Simon's army each engaged with one of the three bodies which formed the king's left, right, and centre, and that the earl's division came later into the fight than the other three. As arrayed on the Downs before descending to battle, the baronial army was drawn up as follows -On the right or southernmost wing were Humphrey de Bohun, the eldest son of the Earl of Hereford, John de Burgh (the grandson of the great Justiciar, Hubert de Burgh), and De Montfort's two sons, Henry and Guy. In the centre was Gilbert de Clare, the young Earl of Gloucester, with John Fitz-John and William de Montchensy, two of the most vigorous members of the baronial party. The third or northern wing was composed of the numerous infantry of the Londoners, and of a body of knights commanded by Nicholas de Segrave, Henry de Hastings, John Giffard, and Hervey of Borham. The earl's reserve corps lay behind the centre; the horsemen in it consisted of his own personal retainers, the foot were probably Londoners, as they were commanded by Thomas of Pevelsdon, an alderman of the city, who had always been one of Simon's most sturdy adherents. Deployed in this order, and probably with the knights of each division in front and the infantry behind, Simon's forces halted just as the bell-tower of Lewes Priory came in sight, to engage for a moment in prayer, after a short address from their leaders. Scattered over the slope of the Downs were small parties of the grooms of the Royalists, grazing their lords' horses, for forage had failed in Lewes. They caught sight of the baronial host as it came down the hill, and fled back to the town to rouse their masters. Simon's host followed close at their heels, leaving on the upper ridge of the hill such small impedimenta as they had brought with them, the chief of which was the earl's chariot, to which he had bound his great banner, after the manner of the Milanese at Legnano or the Yorkshire-men at our own Battle of the Standard. Inside the carriage were three (or four) citizens of London whom Simon had arrested for opposing him, and was determined to keep in safe custody. The banner and baggage were left in charge of a guard of infantry, under William le Blound, one of the signatories of the agreement for arbitration which had ended so unhappily at Amiens. The king and his followers had barely mounted and armed and issued from the town of Lewes, when they saw the baronial army coming down upon them. But they had just time to form up in three "battles" before the conflict began. Knighton informs us that the king had originally organised his troops into four corps (like Earl Simon), but that the whole of the fourth division had been left behind to garrison Tunbridge, so that the Royalists had no reserve. Perhaps Henry might have told off other troops to play that part had he been granted time to think. But he was completely taken by surprise, and considered himself lucky to be able to form any battle-order at all. His right division was led by his heir, Prince Edward, who was accompanied by his foreign half-uncles, William de Valence and Guy de Lusignan, as also by the Earl of Varenne and Hugh Bigot the Justiciar The centre was under the command of Richard of Cornwall, King of the Romans, brother to King Henry; with him was his son Edmund, and three great Anglo-Scottish barons, Robert de Bruce, John Baliol, and John Comyn, who had come to join the Royalists with a large body of light-armed infantry from north of Tweed. In this division also were John Fitz-Alan and Henry de Percy. The left or southern wing was commanded by the King of England himself under his dragon-standard in his company was the Earl of Hereford, whose eldest son was serving in the very division of the baronial host which was about to bear down upon his father All accounts agree that the Royalists outnumbered the forces of Simon, especially in their array of fully-armed knights, though we cannot believe the exaggerated statement that the king had fifteen hundred men-at-arms on barded horses (destrarii coperti) and the barons only six hundred. When the Royalists had got into order, the castle lay behind Prince Edward, the exit from the town of Lewes behind Richard of Cornwall, and the priory at the back of the king's own wing. Before they had advanced more than a few hundred yards from the town, the baronial army charged down upon them. There seems to have been little or no preliminary skirmishing, the battle commencing with a sharp shock all along the line, starting from the northern wings of each host, who met the first. This came from the fact that the Londoners on the baronial left had a shorter space to cover before contact took place: some of the chroniclers observe that they were so much in advance that the Royalists supposed that they were trying to outflank the castle and the division of Prince Edward. There is at any rate no doubt that the first clash of arms started on this wing. It was unfavourable to the baronial party: the knights who followed Segrave, Hastings, and Giffard were broken by the furious charge of the prince. Giffard was taken prisoner; Hastings turned his rein too soon for his own good repute. Their horsemen were flung back on the Londoners, and threw them into woeful disorder even before Edward's knights dashed into the wavering mass. A moment later the whole left wing of Simon's host broke up and dispersed, the knights flying northward between the river and the Downs, the infantry north-westward up the steep slope, where they thought that the Royalist horsemen would find it hard to follow. Prince Edward had an old grievance to settle against the Londoners, for the insults which they had heaped on his mother in the preceding year. He urged the pursuit furiously, and forgot entirely the battle that was raging behind him in the centre and left of his father's army. The fugitives suffered fearfully from his fierce chase: sixty horsemen are said to have perished in striving to ford the Ouse; hundreds of the men of London were cut down as they fled along the slopes, and then towards Offham and the woods behind. The prince did not stay his hand till he was three miles from the battlefield, and quite out of sight of Lewes, which was hidden from him by the corner of the Downs. Then, at last rallying his men, he remounted the slope to return to his father; but on his way he caught sight of Earl Simon's chariot and its great banner, standing isolated at the head of the slope, under the protection of Le Blound and the baggage- guard. The Royalists jumped to the conclusion that Simon was still in his chariot, not knowing that his broken leg was long since healed, and that he was fighting hard on his horse in the valley below. They therefore wheeled aside and furiously attacked the baggage-guard. Le Blound and his men made a gallant resistance, but were at last overwhelmed and cut down. Then shouting, "Come out, Simon, thou devil," the prince's knights broke open the chariot and hewed to pieces the unhappy hostages who were confined in it, before they could explain that they were the earl's foes and not his friends. Disappointed of their prey, Prince Edward and his men at last set forth to return to their main body. But meanwhile complete victory had crowned the arms of Earl Simon in the southern part of the field. The Earl of Gloucester in the baronial centre had after severe fighting broken the line of Richard of Cornwall's division, captured most of its leaders,-including Percy, Baliol, Comyn, and Bruce,-and forced Richard himself to take refuge with a few followers in a windmill, where he defended himself for a space while the tide of battle rolled past him towards the town. It is probable that Earl Simon threw his reserve into action against the northern flank of the king's own corps, when he saw that the line was giving way: at any rate, the Royalist left broke up soon after the centre had failed. The king's horse was killed under him, but he was dragged off by his household and carried into the priory, where all who could, followed him. But the greater part of his centre and left wing had been thrust southward by the successful advance of the barons, and found themselves with the marshy ground, half covered by water at the full tide, behind them. Some tried to escape by swimming over, but the mud sucked them in, and next day scores were found at the ebb, drowned in their saddles, with their drowned horses still between their legs, lodged fast in the slime. Others slipped through the streets of Lewes and got over the bridge; a good many took refuge with the king in the priory; a certain number were slain, but the majority laid down their arms and were granted quarter by the victorious barons. These prisoners were soon joined by King Richard, who, after being blockaded in his mill for some time, and much scoffed at by his besiegers, had to come out and surrender himself to a young knight named Sir John Beavs. While the barons were battering at the castle gate, and shooting arrows tipped with burning tow against the priory to set it on fire, Prince Edward and the victorious Royalist right wing came into sight on the slopes of the Downs, They' rode hastily on to the field at about two o'clock in the afternoon, and the prince resolved to recommence the fight. But when the baronial host came swarming out of the town against them, the large majority of Edward's followers lost heart: the two Lusignans, Earl de Varenne, and Bigot the Justiciar, with five hundred knights at their back, turned their reins and rode off. The prince himself with a few faithful followers, charged and cut his way as far as the priory, which he entered and so was able to join his father. But it was clear by nightfall that they would be unable to make a long defense, and with great wisdom Henry and his son sent to ask for peace from the barons. Thus came about the celebrated "Mise of Lewes," by which the king laid down his arms, gave up his son as hostage, and agreed to abide by terms to be settled by arbitration. The battle had not been so bloody as many medieval fights: the estimate of the losses runs from twenty-seven hundred to four thousand, the better authorities inclining to the smaller figure. The captives were far more numerous than the slain: among the latter are named only two men of importance on each side; on that of the king, William de Wilton was slain, and Fulk Fitzwarren drowned in the marsh: the barons had to lament a Kentish banneret named Ralph Heringot, and William le Blound, the commander of the baggage-guard. It will be observed from the above narration that Lewes was essentially a cavalry battle: the infantry seem to have had little or no influence on its fate; we only hear of them as suffering, not as inflicting losses. It is especially curious that we have no mention whatever of the employment of archery on either side. One chronicler praises the slingers in the baronial army, another mentions crossbowmen, but of archery there is no word, though the Assize of Arms of 1252 had named the bow as the yeoman's special weapon. In the whole campaign we only once hear of the use of that arm-when the king on his march to Lewes was molested in the woods by Simon s Welsh bowmen, and drove them off with some loss. It is obvious that the supremacy of cavalry was still well-nigh unchecked, and that the proper use of infantry armed with missile weapons was not yet understood. The main interest of the fight is tactical: Simon won because he chose his ground well, because he surprised his enemy and forced him to fight in disorder before he could get his host completely arrayed, and still more, because he kept his victorious troops in hand, and employed his reserve at the proper moment and in the proper place. Henry lost, partly because he was surprised, and forced to fight in an unfavorable position, but far more because the victorious part of his army threw away its advantage, and was absent from the field during the critical hour that settled its fortune. Rash adventure and hot-headed eagerness in pursuit cost the Royalists the day. But neither discipline nor self-restraint were likely to be prominent in any army over which the imbecile Henry Plantagenet bore rule.

Married on 16 Jun 1269 at Kaiserslautern, Rhénanie-et-Palatinat, Germany: Béatrix von Falkenburg. Died: on 2 Apr 1272 at Berkhamsted at age 63.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.4 Joan, Princess of England (This Princess was possessed of a perfect disposition and was beautiful as well. Initially promised to Hughes de Lusignan as wife, the engagement was effectively cancelled when Hughes married Joan's mother, Isabelle). AKA: Joan, Queen of Scots. Married Name: Scotland. Born: on 22 Jul 1210 at England, daughter of John, King of England and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême, Joan was the eldest daughter of King John and her mother may have been Clemence Dempsey. Married on 19 Jun 1221 at York, England: Alexandre II, King of Scotland,, son of William I, King of Scotland and Ermengarde de Beaumont- sur-Sarthe (The marriage took place following successful negotiations between King Alexander and the King's Council of England. The Queen won the affection of the Scottish people, who called her Joan Makepeace, because her coming brought an end to hostilities between the two countries) (Stewart Ross, Monarchs of Scotland, Page 60.). Died: on 4 Mar 1238 at London, England, at age 27 Joan died without issue while on a visit to her brother, King Henry III. She is buried at Tarrant, County Dorset.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.5 Isabella, Princess of England. AKA: Isabelle Plantagenêt. Married Name: Germany. Born: in 1214 at England, daughter of John, King of England and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married between 1234 and 1235: Frédéric II, Emperor of Germany,, son of Heinrich VI, Emperor of Germany and Constance de Sicile (Shortly before her brother, King Henry III was married, Isabella was married to Frédéric II. This was a splendid match, but it came at a high price: 30,000 marks was promised to the Emperor, to be paid within two years. This put a great strain on King Henry III's finances. The money had to be raised from sources not touched by the Magna Carta -- from the King's own manors and his rights over towns). Died: on 1 Dec 1241.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.6 Eleanor, Princess of England. Married Name: Marshal. AKA: Eleanor, Countess of Leicester. AKA: Eleanor Plantagenêt. AKA: Eleanor, Countess of Pembroke. Born: in 1215 at England, daughter of John, King of England and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême, Even in her first year, this third and youngest daughter of King Jean, little princess Eleanor was already showing the beauty of her mother, Queen Isabella. She was an engaging and willful child and a general favorite. Note - in 1222 at England: In 1222, when she was 7 years of age, Eleanor was more attractive than her sister, Joan, who was Queen of Scotland and noted for her beauty and wonderful disposition. Eleanor would never be noted for her disposition. She was a young lady with a mind of her own and would stamp her foot when she did not get her way. It was obvious that she would grow up to be a woman of character as well as beauty. Married in 1225 at England: William II Marshal,, son of William, Third Earl of Pembroke and Isabel de Clare (Eleanor's brother, King Henry III, offered William Eleanor in marriage. The King's Council was against the match as they wanted to arrange a royal marriage for the princess. They did not want any more commoners to take wives of royal blood. William himself was not too keen on the marriage as he would have to wait for his wife to grow up. King Henry persisted, and so the marriage was arranged. When Eleanor was 10 years old, the ceremony was performed, but it was not until five years later, when William was in his mid-forty's, that the marriage was consumated. Eleanor was in love with the tall and handsome Marshal. She had fulfilled her early promise and had now become a great beauty. During her brief married life, she went everywhere with her husband, riding by his side when he hunted, sitting with him when he transacted business. William Marshal II died with tragic suddeness and the end of one year of happiness with his spirited bride. Eleanor just 16, was so overcome with grief that she was sure that everything worthwhile in life had ended. She took an oath never to marry again). Married on 7 Jan 1238 at Westminster, England: Simon, Count of Leicester,, son of Simon IV/V, Count de Montfort and Alix de Montmorency (Eleanor regretted her vow never to marry again when she laid eyes on Simon de Montfort, the tall, dark and handsome young Norman. The attraction between them soon turned into love which would continue throughout their lives. King Henry III realized the trouble a marriage between the young lovers would cause, but he decided they should marry anyway and to hold the services privately. King Henry entered the proceedings with a light heart. "Himself placed his sister's hand in the Earl's," and he knelt with the newlywed couple when the Mass was said over them. The news of the wedding spread throughout the country and there was almost universal dissent. The barons were on the verge of uprising. Henry was frightened and at the same time angry that he had been caught up in so much trouble. The bridegroom, Simon, was more realistic. He sought out Richard of Cornwall, his friend and Eleanor's brother, and convinced by showing him how much Eleanor's happiness depended upon the marriage. Richard withdrew his opposition to the marriage, and without his support, the barons were soon reconciled. Simon next went off to Rome where, by paying a huge amount of money, he secured a confirmation of the marriage by the Pope. The marriage between Simon and Eleanor is said to be one of the great romances of the Century. The princess was deeply in love with her commoner husband. She stood with him through thick and thin, through poverty and exile. Simon returned this love in great measure. Eleanor was had to resist. She was flirtatious, willful, capricious, and in all her moods charming. She had a passion for fine clothes, and spent much of her time tending her fine hair. It was the custom following the birth of a child that the mother, after time for purification, go publicly to church and give thanks. On 9 August 1239, Simon de Montfort and Princess Eleanor went to London for the ceremony of King Henry III's wife, Éléonore de Provence's, churching following the birth of the child who became King Edward I. Since, they were in the King's good graces, Simon, now Ear of Leicester, and Eleanore were lodged in high state in the Palace of the Bishop of Winchester. They were surprised and shocked to be received with angry looks when they appeared at Westminster the evening before the churching. The King began a tirade of reproach, declaring that Simon was excommunicated, and how did he dare to come into the King's presence?! After a while the issue became clear. A debt owed by Simon to the Duke of Bretagne had been transferred by the creditor to Thomas de Savoie, the Queen's uncle. Thus, pressure was put on the King and Queen to pay the debt. King Henry III was furious and ordered the surprised couple to leave. The Earl and his wife left by boat, and they were as angry as the King. They moved from the Bishop's palace into the smoky, cramped rooms of a tavern. They rode back to Westminster to demand an explanation. Henry met them with an even stronger blast of anger. In the presence of the court, he announced that they should not be allowed to attend the churching of the Queen. Henry's habit of saying anything that came into his head had been growing for years. He may not have been fully aware of the consequences that his accusations would have when he screamed that Simon had seduced his sister. Thus, with a few words, he blackened the name of the sister who had always been his favorite. The King threatened to put the couple in the Tower, but was restrained by Richard of Cornwall. Simon and Eleanor took their boat again to leave London. They went to France and took up resisdence there ). Note - in 1258 at England: King Henry III established such a record of failures that the barons, led by Simon de Montfort, finally took action against the King. In 1258, the Council headed by Simon forced upon the King the "Provisions of Oxford". These provisions decreed that the government would be controlled by a committee of 15. At the Castle of Kenilworth, Eleanor reigned over a household that rivaled a royal court in size and importance. Her signature appears on many state documents as witness, and it is apparent that much of the business of the realm was transacted there. Important people arrived unannounced, and Simon would arrive with 150 knights. These persons had to be attended to, and under Eleanor's supervision, they were. Note - in 1263 at England: Eleanor, in her 48th. year was still a handsome woman, but no longer the madcap charmer who ahd captured Simon, Earl of Leicester. It is not known whether she used dyes or other beauty aids, but it is evident from her records that she had cut down on spending on her wardrobe. Her one daughter, Éléanore, was known everywhere as the Demoiselle. Except for Richard, the Montfort sons were now out on their own. The boys, Henri, Simon, Gui and Amauri were a handsome lot -- tall, dark and strong. Eleanor was extremely proud of them and her chief thoughts turned political so that she could share the interests of her husband and her sons. War agains flared up, and Simon defeated Henry III at Lewes. Simon for all practical purposes became King of England. He called a great parliament in 1265, but he found that most of his old followers had returned to the side of the King. The young Prince Edward gathered an army and defeated Simon at Eversham. Simon was killed and his body mutilated. Eleanor was allowed by her nephew, Prince Edward, to depart for France with her daughter and two younger sons. Eleanor hired French ships to carry her furniture and personal belongings across the Channel. The ships were attacked by pirates and everything was lost. Thus, the once proud Princess arrived in France a pauper. She went finally to the Dominican Convent at Montargis. She did not however, resign herself to the quiet life. Rather, she bombarded her brother, Henry III with demands for restitution and he finally relented and allowed her a pension of 500 pounds a year from her dower lands. Died: on 19 Apr 1275 at Montargis, Loiret, Gatinais, France, The unhappy Eleanor, Princess of Leicester, died in the Spring of 1275. Only her youngest son, Amauri and her daughter, the Demoiselle, were with her. Her will devided 600 pounds among her surviving children -- all that remained of her once great fortune.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.2.10.7 Richard Fitzroy (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:18 Hours.). Born Illeg.: before 1212 -, son of John, King of England, - Richard is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Isabel, was born. Married before 1229: Rohèse of Dover.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.3 Alise=Pétronelle de Poitou (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.). AKA: Aélis de Poitou. Married Name: de Vermandois. AKA: Pétronelle d'Aquitaine. Born: between 1123 and 1128 at France, daughter of Guillaume X, Duke d'Aquitaine and Éléonore de Châtellerault, Alise is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Mabile was born. Married in 1142 at France: Raoul I, Count de Vermandois,, son of Hughes, Count de Vermandois and Adèle, Countess de Vermandois (Raoul repudiated his wife, Éléonore, in order to marry Pétronille. With the complaints of several bishops, the Pope excommunicates both Pétronille and Raoul I on the pretext of consanguinity, and a Council in Lagny would condemn the prelates who assisted Raoul. King Louis VII de France takes strong exception to this action, and has his brother Robert de Dreux invade Champagne. The Pope promisses to lift the excommunication, but in 1143, Innocent II, would recant his promise and Louis VII would burn the town of Vitry which would then be renamed to Vitry-le-Brûlé. When Innocent II died on 23 September 1143, His successor Célestin II would lift the interdict and validate the marriage of Raoul I and Pétronille). Divorced Raoul I, Count de Vermandois: in 1151. Died: after 24 Oct 1153.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.3.1 Mabile, Countess de Vermandois (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 19:43 Hours.). Married Name: de Flandre. AKA: Isabel, Comtesse de Valois (Abbott, Pages 57.). AKA: Mabile, Countess d'Amiens. AKA: Élizabeth, Comtesse de Montdidier. Born: in 1143 at France, daughter of Raoul I, Count de Vermandois and Alise=Pétronelle de Poitou. Married in 1159: Philippe d'Alsace,, son of Thierry I, Count de Flandre and Sibylle d'Anjou (Mabile was Philip's first wife). Died: on 28 Mar 1183 at Ancient capital city of Artois, Arras, Pas-de-Calais, Artois, France, Mabile is buried in the Cathedral of Amiens.

2.3.1.1.1.3.2.1.3.2 Raoul II, Count de Vermandois (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 19:43 Hours.). AKA: Raoul V, Comte de Valois (Abbott, Pages 57.). AKA: Raoul II, Seigneur de Saint-Quentin (Abbott, Page 127.). Born: in 1145 at France, son of Raoul I, Count de Vermandois and Alise=Pétronelle de Poitou. Married circa 1160: Marguerite d'Alsace,, daughter of Thierry I, Count de Flandre and Sibylle d'Anjou (Raoul II was Marguerite's first husband). Died: in 1167 at France Raoul II is buried in Longpont.

2.3.1.1.1.4 Hughes de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: between 1045 and 1051 at France, son of Pons II Guillaume, Count de Toulouse and Almodis de La Marche.

2.3.1.1.1.5 Almodie de Toulouse (Stuart, Page 103, Line 142-30.) (Stuart.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Melgueil. Born: between 1045 and 1052 at France, daughter of Pons II Guillaume, Count de Toulouse and Almodis de La Marche. Married circa 1065: Pierre, Count de Melgueil,, son of Raymond I, Count de Melgueil and Béatrix de Poitou (Stuart, Page 103.). Died: after 1132 (Stuart.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1 Ermessende de Melgueil (Stuart, Page 110, Line 150-31.) (Stuart, Page 110.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Montpellier. Born: before 1076 at France, daughter of Pierre, Count de Melgueil and Almodie de Toulouse. Married in 1086: Guillaume V, Lord de Montpellier,, son of Guillaume IV, Seigneur de Montpellier and Ermengarde de Melgueil. Died: after 1102.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.1 Guillemette de Montpellier (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Married Name: de Melgueil. Born: between 1087 and 1110 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume V, Lord de Montpellier and Ermessende de Melgueil, Guillemette is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Bernard IV. Married circa 1120 at France: Bernard IV, Count de Melgueil.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.1.1 Béatrix, Countess de Melgueil. Married Name: de Provence. Born: before 1125 at France, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Melgueil and Guillemette de Montpellier, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Bérenger Raimond I. Married in 1135 at France: Bérenger Raimond I, Count de Provence,, son of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence. Died: after 1190.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.1.1.1 Ramón Bérenger III/V, Count de Provence (Abbott, Page 606.). AKA: Raimond Bérenger V, Vicomte de Gévaudan. AKA: Raimond Bérenger V, Vicomte de Rodez. AKA: Raimond Bérenger, Vicomte de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). AKA: Raimond Bérenger V, Vicomte de Carlat. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger II, Comte de Provence (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: in 1140 at France, son of Bérenger Raimond I, Count de Provence and Béatrix, Countess de Melgueil. AKA: Raimond Bérenger II, Count de Melgueil (Ibid.). Married in 1162: Richeza, Princess of Poland,, daughter of Wladislaw II of Poland and Agnès of Austria (Ibid.). Died: in 1166 (Abbott, Page 606.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.1.1.1.1 Douce II, Countess de Provence (Ibid.). AKA: Douce, Vicomtesse de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). Born: circa 1165 at France, daughter of Ramón Bérenger III/V, Count de Provence and Richeza, Princess of Poland. AKA: Douce, Countess de Melgueil (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1172 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.2 Ermengarde de Montpellier (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Born: between 1088 and 1114 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume V, Lord de Montpellier and Ermessende de Melgueil.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.3 Adélaïde de Montpellier (Ibid.). Born: between 1089 and 1115 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume V, Lord de Montpellier and Ermessende de Melgueil, Adélaïde is presumed to have been born before her father was 50 years of age.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4 Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier (Stuart, Page 110, Line 150-30.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 392.) (Stuart.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur d'Omelaz. AKA: Guillaume de Montpellier (André Roux: Scrolls, 177.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Note -: Guillaume VI received Tortorosa. He abdicated the Seigneurie in 1149. Born: circa 1100 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, son of Guillaume V, Lord de Montpellier and Ermessende de Melgueil. Married between 1119 and 1121 at France: Tiburge II, Comtesse d'Orange,, daughter of Raymbaud II, Count d'Orange and N? N? Married in Aug 1129: Sibel de Savona,, daughter of Bonifacio I, Marchese de Savona and Agnès de Vermandois (Stuart.). Died: in 1162 (Stuart, Page 110.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.1 Raymbaud de Montpellier (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Also Known As: Raymbaud dit "Le Troubadour d'Orange." AKA: Raimbaud IV, Seigneur d'Orange Raimbaud IV gave his share of Orange to the Hospitaliers de Saint Jean (Abbott, Page 593.). Born: before 1128 at France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Tiburge II, Comtesse d'Orange. Died: in 1173 at France (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2 Tiburge, Princess d'Orange (André Roux: Scrolls, 177.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). AKA: Tiburge de Montpellier (Ibid.). AKA: Tiburge, Dame de Montbazin. Married Name: de Murviel. Married Name: de Mornaz. AKA: Tiburge IV, Comtesse d'Orange (Abbott, Page 593.). Born: before 1129 at Orange, Vaucluse, Comtat-Venaissin, France, daughter of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Tiburge II, Comtesse d'Orange. Married in 1149 at France: Adhémar de Murviel. Married before 1175 at France: Bertrand I, Prince d'Orange,, son of Raimond I, Seigneur de Baux and Étiennette=Stéphanie de Provence (Bertrand I was Tiburge's second husband. It is from this marriage that the Princes of Orange descended). Married before 1177 at France: Gaufred de Mornaz (Gaufred was Tiburge's first husband).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.1 Hughes des Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:18 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 616.). Born: before 1176 at Les Baux, Bouches-du-Rhône, Provence, France, son of Bertrand I, Prince d'Orange and Tiburge, Princess d'Orange. Married in 1207: Barrale, Vicomtesse de Marseille,, daughter of Raimond Geoffroi, Vicomte de Marseille and Adélaïde Porcelet (Abbott, Page 617.). AKA: Hughes, Vicomte de Marseille Following the deaths of the two older sons of Hughes Geoffroy II [Guillaume who died in 1188 and Raymond Geoffroy who died in 1192], there no longer remained a viscount in Marseille as the elder branch had abandoned the town in favor of Toulon and Trets though Raymond possessed 7/24 of the viscounty and his sister Alasacie 5/24. Hughes des Baux, married Roncelin's niece, Barrale [daughter of Raymond Geoffroy], and decided to appropriate half of the viscounty whilst the other half would go to Alphonse, Comte de Provence. But the Marseillais did not like the proposal. In 1193, they withdrew Roncelin from his monastery, and made him Viscount. But Hughes des Baux, having effected his marriage in 1207, persuaded the Pope to excommunicate Roncelin. The resistance of the latter and the Marseillais was long, but in 1211 Roncelin capitulated. He had to give his share of 4/24 of the viscounty to the Abbey of Saint-Victor whilst reserving the usufruct. Hughes des Baux continued his fight, but in 1226 he sold his rights to the commune. But following the marriage of his nephew [twice removed] with Alasacie, he tried to annul the sale. The fight was over in 1230. The commune possessed 20/24 of the viscounty. However, they still had to contend with the Bishop who possessed the high town and the Abbey de Saint-Victor and therefore owned 1/6 of the Viscounty (Ibid.). Died: between 1239 and 1240.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.1.1 Barral, Sire de Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). AKA: Barral des Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 13 March 1995 at 18:53 Hours.). AKA: Barral, Vicomte de Marseille. Born: before 1209 at Provence, France, son of Hughes des Baux and Barrale, Vicomtesse de Marseille, Barral is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his daughter, Cécile, was born. Married before 1227 at France: Sibylle d'Anduze,, daughter of Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse. Died: in 1268 Barral went to Italy in 1253 and became an official in Sicily and in Milan. He is buried in Sylvacane.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.1.2 Alsacie de Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:19 Hours.). Born: before 1213 at Provence, France, daughter of Hughes des Baux and Barrale, Vicomtesse de Marseille. Died: circa 1274 Alsacie married Guillaume, dit "de Pertuis", de Forcalquier (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/Baux.txt, 2 June 1996 at 14:17 hours.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.1.3 Cécile de Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:19 Hours.). Born: before 1214 at Provence, France, daughter of Hughes des Baux and Barrale, Vicomtesse de Marseille. Died: after 1219 Cécile was alive in the year 1219.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.1.4 Gilbert de Baux (Ibid.). Born: before 1227 at France, son of Hughes des Baux and Barrale, Vicomtesse de Marseille, Gilbert is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Sibylle. Married before 27 Feb 1241 at Provence, France: Sibylle, Dame de Toulon. Died: in 1243 at Toulon, Var, Provence, France.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.2 Bertrand de Baux (Ibid.). AKA: Bertrand, Seigneur de Meyrargues. AKA: Bertrand, Seigneur de Puyricard. AKA: Bertrand, Seigneur de Berre (Abbott, Page 616.). Born: before 1177 at Provence, France, son of Bertrand I, Prince d'Orange and Tiburge, Princess d'Orange, Bertrand is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Raymond, was born. Married before 1194 at France: Étiennette de Baux. Died: in 1201.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.2.1 Raymond de Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:19 Hours.). AKA: Raymond, Vicomte de Marseille (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/Baux.txt, 2 June 1996 at 14:17 hours.). Born: before 1195 at Provence, France, son of Bertrand de Baux and Étiennette de Baux, Raymond is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Bertrand, was born. Married before 1209 at Provence, France: Alacassie = Alasacie, Vicomtesse de Marseille,, daughter of Hughes Geoffroy III, Vicomte de Marseille and N? N? Died: between 1235 and 1237.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.2.2 Guillaume de Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:20 Hours.). Born: before 1200, son of Bertrand de Baux and Étiennette de Baux. Died: after 1210 Guillaume was alive in the year 1210.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.2.3 Raymond-Hughes de Baux (Ibid.). Born: before 1201 at France, son of Bertrand de Baux and Étiennette de Baux. Died: after 1237 Raymond Hughes was alive in the year 1237.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.3 Guillaume I/IV, Baron des Baux () (André Roux: Scrolls, 177.) (Abbott, Page 616.).

AKA: Guillaume II, King d'Arles. AKA: Guillaume II, Prince d'Orange Guillaume II was the fifth Prince of Orange. They did not want to recognise Toulouse (Marquis of Provence) as their overlord. The Emperor granted them the title of Prince. AKA: Guillaume IV, Comte d'Orange (Abbott, Page 593.). Also Known As: Guillaume "Courte-Nez" (Ibid.). Born: before 1181 at Hertford, Hertford, England, son of Bertrand I, Prince d'Orange and Tiburge, Princess d'Orange. Married before 1202 at France: Ermengarde de Mévouillon,, daughter of Raymond II., Seigneur de Mévouillon and N? N? Divorced Ermengarde de Mévouillon: in 1204. Married circa 1205 at Vaucluse, Comtat Venaissin, France: Alix N? Died: either 1218 or 1248 According to André Roux, Guillaume II was alive in the year 1182. According to Abbott [Page 593] Guillaume died in 1218, but [on Page 616] he shows Guillaume died in 1248 (Abbott, Pages 593, 616.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.3.1 Raimond I, co-Prince d'Orange (André Roux: Scrolls, 177.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:22 Hours.). Also Known As: Raimond "Le Vieux." AKA: Raymond II, Seigneur des Baux (Abbott, Page 616.). Born: before 1204 at Orange, Vaucluse, Comtat Venaissin, France, son of Guillaume I/IV, Baron des Baux and Ermengarde de Mévouillon. Married in 1239 at France: Malberjone d'Aix. Died: in 1282 (Abbott, Pages 593, 616.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.2.3.2 Guillaume II des Baux (Paul Theroff, posts, 01 June 1995 at 03:23 Hours.).

AKA: Guillaume II/V, Co-Prince d'Orange (Abbott, Page 593.). Born: circa 1207 at Orange, Vaucluse, Comtat Venaissin, France, son of Guillaume I/IV, Baron des Baux and Alix N? Married before 1223 at Comtat Venaissin, France: Précieuse N? Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France: Guillaume II/IV fought at the Battle of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits--rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348).

Died: in 1239 (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.3 Guillaume II, Comte d'Orange. Born: before 1122 at Orange, Vaucluse, Provence, France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Tiburge II, Comtesse d'Orange, Guillaume II is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when his son, Guillaume III, was born. Married before 1139: N? N? Died: circa 1160.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.3.1 Guillaume III, Comte d'Orange. Born: before 1140 at Orange, Vaucluse, Dauphiné, France, son of Guillaume II, Comte d'Orange and N? N?, Guillaume III is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when his son, Raymond IV, was born. Married before 1155: N? N? Died: circa 1175.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.3.1.1 Raymond IV, Comte d'Orange (According to Abbott, Raymond IV was Comte 1175-1190) (Abbott, Page 593.). Born: before 1158 at Orange, Vaucluse, Dauphiné, France, son of Guillaume III, Comte d'Orange and N? N?, Raymond IV is presumed to have been at least 17 years of age when he was Comte d'Orange. Died: after 1190.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.3.1.2 Tiburge III, Comtesse d'Orange (Ibid.). Born: before 1160 at Orange, Vaucluse, Dauphiné, France, daughter of Guillaume III, Comte d'Orange and N? N?, Tiburge is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when she died. Died: circa 1180 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4 Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 126.) (Stuart, Page 110, Line 150-29.) (Stuart, Page 110.) (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume VII, Duke de Montférrier (Ibid.). AKA: William VII, Lord de Tortosa. Born: circa 1130 at Château de Gallargues, Hérault, Languedoc, France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona. Married on 25 Feb 1157 at Château de Gallargues, Montpellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France: Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne,, daughter of Hughes II Borel, Duke de Bourgogne and Mathilde, Countess de Turenne. Died: in 1192 at France According to E.S. [via Paul Theroff] Guillaume VII is burried at the Abbey of Granselve and he died after May, 1173. Abbott states he died in 1192.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1 Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier (Stuart, Page 110, Line 150-28.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 05

August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 392.). Born: circa 1158 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne. Married between 1178 and 1179 at France: Eudoxie Komnena,, daughter of Alexios Komnenos and Maria Dukaina. Divorced Eudoxie Komnena: in 1187. Married in 1187: Agnès de Castile (Guillaume VIII married Agnès without separating from his first wife, Eudoxia). Died: in 1218.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.1 Marie, Dame de Montpellier (Stuart, Page 110, Line 150-27.) (Abbott, Page 392.). Married Name: Maria, Queen de Aragon. AKA: Marie de Montpellier. Married Name: de Comminges. Married Name: de Marseille. Born: in 1182 at Langres, Haute- Marne, Champagne, France, daughter of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Eudoxie Komnena (Stuart.). Married before 1196: Barral, Vicomte de Marseille (Barral was Marie's first husband). Married in 1197 at France: Bernard IV, Count de Comminges,, son of Bernard III, Comte de Comminges and Laurence de Toulouse (Bernard IV was Marie's second husband). Divorced Bernard IV, Count de Comminges: in 1201 at Italy. Married on 15 Jun 1204 at Church, Montpellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France: Pedro II, King de Aragon,, son of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile (Marie became the Queen of Aragon by her marriage to King Pedro II, her third husband. The Aragonese Crown acquired Montepellier through this marriage). Died: on 21 Apr 1213 at Rome, Italy (Stuart.).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.2 Agnès de Montpellier (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Born: between 1187 and 1191 at Bourgogne, France, daughter of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Agnès' birth was legitimized by the Pope.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.3 Thomas, Sire de Montpellier (Ibid.). AKA: Thomas, Seigneur de Paollano. AKA: Thomas, Seigneur de Tortosa. Born: between 1187 and 1192 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Thomas' birth was legitimized by the Pope. He is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he was Sire de Montpellier [1202-1204]. Died: circa 1204.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.4 Adélaïde de Montpellier (Ibid.). Married Name: de Rocaberti. Born: between 1188 and 1192 at Bourgogne, France, daughter of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Adélaïde's birth was legitimized by the Pope. She is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Jofre II. Died: after 1203. Married between 1203 and 1211: Jofre II, Vicomte de Rocaberti,, son of Dalmau I, Vicomte de Rocaberti and Arnalda de Castellet.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.5 Guillaume IX de Montpellier (Ibid.). Born: between 1188 and 1193 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Guillaume IX's birth was legitimized by the Pope. Died: after 1203 Guillaume IX was alive in the year 1203.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.6 Raymond de Montpellier (Ibid.). Occupation: Raymond was a priest at Granselve. Born: between 1189 and 1199 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Raymond's birth was legitimized by the Pope.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.7 Bernard-Guillaume de Montpellier (Ibid.). Born: between 1190 and 1200 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Bernard-Guillaume's birth was legitimized by the Pope. Married before 1212: Juliana de Entenza. Occupation: before 1236 Bernard-Guillaume was a priest at Giron and Lodève. Died: in 1237.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.8 Guido de Montpellier (Ibid.). Occupation: at Abbey de Cluny, Cluny, Saône-et-Loire, Bourgogne, France, Guido was a monk at Cluny. Cluny is on the Grosne River, an affluent of the Saône River, 23 km from Mâcon. Born: between 1191 and 1201 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Guido's birth was legitimized by the Pope. 2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.1.9 Bergondion de Montpellier (Ibid.). Occupation: Bergondion was a canon at Le Puy. Born: between 1192 and 1202 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Agnès de Castile, Bergondion's birth was legitimized by the Pope.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.2 Guillemette de Montpellier (André Roux: Scrolls, 126, 213.). Married Name: de Roquefeuil. Born: before 1159 at Château de Gallargues, daughter of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne, Guillemette is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Raymond. Married in 1169 at France: Raymond, Count de Roquefeuil,, son of Bertrand, Sire d'Anduze and Adélaïde de Roquefeuil. Died: after 1170 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.2.1 Raimond II, Seigneur de Roquefeuil (André Roux: Scrolls, 125, 213.). AKA: Raimond d'Anduse. Born: before 1198 at Roquefeuil, Languedoc, France, son of Raymond, Count de Roquefeuil and Guillemette de Montpellier, Raimond II was alive in the year 1209. Married before 1215 at France: Dauphine de Turenne,, daughter of Boson III, Vicomte de Turenne and N? d'Auvergne. Died: after 1256 Raimond II and Dauphine were alive together in the year 1256 according to André Roux. Other sources claim Raimond died circa 1247.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.2.2 Arnaud de Roquefeuil (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). AKA: Arnaud, Seigneur d'Algues. Born: before 1199 at Roquefeuil, Languedoc, France, son of Raymond, Count de Roquefeuil and Guillemette de Montpellier. Married in 1229 at France: Béatrix d'Anduze,, daughter of Pierre- Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse (Béatrix was Arnaud's first wife). Married before 1241 at France: Béatrix de Jourdain (Béatrix was Arnaud's second wife). Died: circa 1242.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.2.3 Guillaume de Roquefeuil (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). Born: before 1200 at Roquefeuil, Languedoc, France, son of Raymond, Count de Roquefeuil and Guillemette de Montpellier.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.3 Guido Bergondion de Montpellier (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Born: between 1159 and 1163 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne, Guido Bergondion is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Married before 1182 at France: Adélaïde de Cognaz. Died: circa 1183.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.4 Sibylle de Montpellier (Ibid.). Married Name: Gaucelm. Born: between 1160 and 1162 at Bourgogne, France, daughter of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne, Sibylle is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Raymond. Married before 1172 at France: Raymond Gaucelm.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.5 Raymond de Montpellier (Ibid.). AKA: Raymond, Évêque de Lodève. Occupation: at Lodève, Hérault, Languedoc, France, Raymond was Bishop of Lodève and of Agde. Lodève, whose residents are known variously as Lodévois or Lutévains, is on the Lergues River, an affluent of the Hérault River. Agde is 25 km from Béziers, at the foot of Mount Saint-Loup. Born: between 1160 and 1172 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.6 Adélaïde de Montpellier (Ibid.). Born: between 1161 and 1170 at Bourgogne, France, daughter of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.7 Marie de Montpellier (Ibid.). Married Name: de Guilhem. Born: circa 1165, daughter of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne. Married before 1189: Aymery de Guilhem,, son of Aymery de Guilhem and N? N?

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.7.1 Bérenger de Guilhem. AKA: Bérenger de Guilhem. Born: circa 1190, son of Aymery de Guilhem and Marie de Montpellier. Married before 1239: Hélix de Boussages,, daughter of Déodat, Seigneur de Boussages and Hélix de Guilhem.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.7.2 Hélix de Guilhem. Born: circa 1200, daughter of Aymery de Guilhem and Marie de Montpellier. Married before 1219: Déodat, Seigneur de Boussages. Married Name: de Boussages.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.4.8 Clémence de Montpellier (Ibid.). Married Name: de Sabran. Born: between 1163 and 1172 at Bourgogne, France, daughter of Guillaume VII, Duke de Montpellier and Mahaut=Mathilde de Bourgogne. Married before Sep 1199 at France: Rostaing, Seigneur de Sabran,, son of Guillaume, Seigneur de Sabran and Adalaicia N? Died: in 1204.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.5 Guillemette de Montpellier (Ibid.). Married Name: de Mataplane. Born: between 1131 and 1136 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona, Guillemette is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Pons. Married before 1146 at France: Pons de Mataplane (The marriage between Pons and Guillemette is probable).

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.6 Guillaume de Tortosa (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). AKA: Guillaume de Montpellier. Occupation: Guillaume was a crusader as a Knight Templar. Born: between 1131 and 1143 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona, Guillaume is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Ermessende. Married before Jul 1153 at Hérault, Languedoc, France: Ermessende de Castries.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7 Alix de Montpellier (André Roux: Scrolls, 126, 212.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 29 July 1994 at 14:00 Hours.). Married Name: de Ventadour. Died: at France. Born: between 1132 and 1141 at Château de Gallargues, Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona, Alix is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Ebles III. Married in 1151 at France: Ebles III, Vicomte de Ventadour,, son of Ebles II, Vicomte de Ventadour and Alix de Montluçon.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1 Ebles IV dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.1 Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.2 Raimond de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.3 Aymon de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.4 Ebles de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.5 Sibylle de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.6 Raoul de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.1.7 Marie de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.2 Guillaume de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.3 Ebles de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.4 Bernard de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.5 Gui de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.6 Raimond de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.7 Hélie de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.7.8 Guillaume de Ventadour (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.8 Raymond Guillaume de Montpellier (Paul Theroff, posts, 05 August 1994 at 19:58 Hours.). Occupation: at Hérault, Languedoc, France, Raymond Guillaume was the Bishop of Lodève. Born: between 1132 and 1148 at Bourgogne, France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.9 Guido Guerregiat de Montpellier (Ibid.). AKA: Guido Guerregiat, Seigneur de Pouget Pouget is 25 km from Lodève. AKA: Guido Guerregiat, Seigneur de Paollano. Born: between 1133 and 1149 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona. Married before 1177 at France: N? N?

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.10 Ermessende de Montpellier (Ibid.). Born: between 1133 and 1150 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, daughter of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona, Ermessende is presumed to have been born before her father was 50 years of age.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.4.11 Bernard Guillaume de Montpellier (Ibid.). Born: between 1134 and 1150 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, son of Guillaume VI, Lord de Montpellier and Sibel de Savona, Bernard is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. Died: circa 1172 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.5.1.5 Bernard de Montpellier (Ibid.). AKA: Bernard, Seigneur de Popian. Born: between 1101 and 1114 at Montepellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, son of Guillaume V, Lord de Montpellier and Ermessende de Melgueil, Bernard was born after his brother Guillaume VI. Died: circa 1156.

2.3.1.1.1.6 Raymond IV, Count de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:11 Hours.). AKA: Raymond, Count de Saint-Gilles. AKA: Raimond IV, Count de Tripoli. AKA: Raimond IV, Duke de Narbonne. Born: between 1046 and 1052 at Toulouse, Haute-Garonne, Languedoc, France, son of Pons II Guillaume, Count de Toulouse and Almodis de La Marche. Married before 1066 at France: N? d'Arles,, daughter of Geofroy I, Count de Provence and Étiennette=Douce de Gévaudan. Repudiated: N? d'Arles circa 1076 Raymond IV repudiated her. Married in 1080: Matilda de Sicile,, daughter of Roger I, Count de Sicile and Judith d'Évreux (Matilda was Raymond IV's second wife and he was her second husband). Note - between 1088 and 1096: Raymond IV was Comte de Toulouse 1088 - 1096 (Abbott, Page 371.). Married in 1094 at France: Gesloire=Élvire de Castile,, daughter of Alfonso VI, King de Castile and Chimène de Nuñez y Guzman (Gesloire was Raymond IV's third wife). Note - in 1105: Raymond IV was one of the chief leaders of the First Crusade who led over 100,000, and distinguished himself in the Battle of Ascalon. He died at the siege of Tripoli in Syria (Augé.). Died: on 28 Feb 1105 at Mont- Pélerin, Tripoli, Syria.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1 Bertrand II, Count de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:11 Hours.). AKA: Bertrand, Count de Tripoli. Born: before 1080 at France, son of Raymond IV, Count de Toulouse and N? d'Arles, Bertrand is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his son Pons was born. Married on 16 Jun 1095 at France: Alix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Eudes I Borel, Duke de Bourgogne and Mathilde=Sybille, Dame de Bourgogne (Bertrand was Alix's first husband and she was his second wife). Note - between 1096 and 1109: Bertrand was Comte de Toulouse 1096-1109 (Abbott, Page 371.). Died: in Jan 1112 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1.1 Agnès de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:11 Hours.). Married Name: de Margat. Born: between 1095 and 1102, daughter of Bertrand II, Count de Toulouse and Alix de Bourgogne. Married before 1183: Renaud, Seigneur de Margat.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1.2 Pons, Count de Tripoli (Ibid.). Born: in 1098, son of Bertrand II, Count de Toulouse and Alix de Bourgogne. Married in 1115: Cécile, Princesse de France,, daughter of Philippe I, King de France and Bertrade de Montfort (Pons was Cécile's second husband). Died: in 1137 at Palestine, Holy Land, Pons was killed in action.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1.2.1 Raymond II de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:11 Hours.). AKA: Raymond II, Count de Tripoli. Born: before 1116, son of Pons, Count de Tripoli and Cécile, Princesse de France, Raymond II is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Hodierne. Married between 1130 and 1131: Hodierne, Princess de Jérusalem,, daughter of Baudouin II, King de Jérusalem and Malfia = Moraphia de Mélitène. Died: in 1152 at Tripoli, Syria, Raymond II was murdered.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1.2.1.1 Raimond III, Count de Tripoli (Ibid.). Born: before 1151, son of Raymond II de Toulouse and Hodierne, Princess de Jérusalem. Married in 1174: Eschiva, Princesse of Galilee,, daughter of Élinard de Bures and N? N? Died: in Sep 1187 at Tripoli, Syria.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1.2.1.2 Mélisende de Tripoli (Ibid.). Born: before 1152 at Tripoli, Lybia, daughter of Raymond II de Toulouse and Hodierne, Princess de Jérusalem.

2.3.1.1.1.6.1.3 Philippe de Toulouse (Ibid.). Born: between 1099 and 1102, son of Bertrand II, Count de Toulouse and Alix de Bourgogne.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2 Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85, 106.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:11 Hours.). AKA: Alphonse, Duke de Narbonne. Born: in 1102 at Mont-Pélerin, Tripoli, Syria, son of Raymond IV, Count de Toulouse and Gesloire=Élvire de Castile. Note - in 1109: Alfonse Jourdain became Comte de Toulouse in 1109 upon the death of his step-brother Bertrand II (Abbott, Page 371.). Married before 16 Sep 1125: Faydide de Rodès,, daughter of Gerbert=Gilbert III, Vicomte de Carlat and Tiburge=Gerberge, Countess de Provence. Died: on 16 Apr 1148 at Caesarea, Palestine, Holy Land, Alphonse was murdered.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1 Laurence de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85, 152.). Married Name: de Comminges. Born: before 1132 at Toulouse, Haute-Garonne, Languedoc, France, daughter of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse and Faydide de Rodès, Some sources assert that Laurence was an illegitimate daughter of Alphonse I Jourdain. Married before 1149 at France: Bernard III, Comte de Comminges,, son of Bernard I, Count de Comminges and Dias de Muret.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1 Bernard IV, Count de Comminges (The Comte de Comminges was a vassal of Toulouse until 1201 at which time he became a vassal of Aragon) (Ibid.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:14 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 348.). AKA: Bernard IV, Count de Bigorre. AKA: Bernard IV, Seigneur de Samatan Vassal of Toulouse. AKA: Bernard IV, Seigneur de Muret Vassal of Toulouse. Born: circa 1150 at France, son of Bernard III, Comte de Comminges and Laurence de Toulouse. Married circa 1180 at France: Béatrice III/IV, Comtesse de Bigorre,, daughter of Centullo III, Count de Bigorre and Matelle=Mabille de Baux. Divorced Béatrice III/IV, Comtesse de Bigorre: between 1192 and 1194 at France. AKA: Bernard IV, Vice-manager d'Astarac vice-manager=Vice-Gérant. Married in 1195 at France: Contoure de La Barthe,, daughter of Arnaud-Guilhem, Vicomte de La Barthe and N? de Navarre (Contoure was Bernard IV's second wife). Married in 1197 at France: Marie, Dame de Montpellier,, daughter of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Eudoxie Komnena (Bernard IV was Marie's second husband). Annulled he and Contoure de La Barthe: in Nov 1197 at France (an unknown value) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 3.). Divorced Marie, Dame de Montpellier: in 1201 at Italy. Married in Apr 1202 at France: Contoure de La Barthe,, daughter of Arnaud-Guilhem, Vicomte de La Barthe and N? de Navarre (Contoure married Bernard IV for the second time as his fourth wife). Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 19 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bernard IV fought at the First Siege of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks.

Note - in Sep 1211 at Castelnaudary, Lauragais, Languedoc, France: Bernard IV fought at the Battle of Castelnaudary. Castelnaudary is the Capital of Lauragais in the Aude département in Languedoc-Roussillon in southwestern France. September 1211, following the wise advice of Hugues de Lacy, the plan drawn up by the crusaders was more or less complete: meridional forces under the command of Raimond VI de Toulouse had besieged Castelnaudary where Simon de Montfort was contained. The meridional's encampment was strong and safe but did not entirely surround the walls of the town. Simon IV de Montfort sent some knights, among them Guy de Lévis and Bouchard de Marly, to seek as many reinforcements as possible. Martin d'Algai and his mercenaries rode to reinforce them, but the Count of Foix planned to ambush them near the castle of Saint-Martin, 3 miles from Castelnaudary. When Simon got wind of this, he sent Guy de Lucy, Simon de Neauphle, Roard de Donges with 40 other knights to their rescue. The Count de Foix (Raymond-Roger) returned to Castelnaudary bringing more troops which, when the battle started, he organized in 3 battle groups (heavy cavalry at the centre, lighter cavalry on one wing, infantry on the other). It appears that de Foix acted on his own, without support from the other lords. Outnumbered, Martin d'Algai's mercenaries fled, which incited some of de Foix's troops to plunder the baggage train and leave the battlefield whilst the fierce cavalry battle continued. Simon, who had watched the scene, dashed out of Castelnaudary with 60 knights leaving only 5 knights and the infantry to defend the castle against Mauléon's attacks. Now the Count of Foix was in real danger. Soon all his troops fled in disarray. Severe losses had been inflicted on both sides. The following day, Simon departed from Castelnaudary, leaving only a small garrison there. A few days later, the meridionals raised the siege. Both sides claimed victory.

Note - on 12 Sep 1213 at Muret, Languedoc, France: Bernard IV fought at the Battle of Muret. Muret , Languedoc 12 September 1213 The town of Muret had fallen into the hands of the Occitan lords. About 30 crusader knights remained entrenched within the castle. They knew they could not resist for long. They sent a message to Simon de Montfort who was at Fanjeaux to come to their rescue. Simon assembled as many knights as possible among the crusaders who had not yet gone back to France after their 40 days of annual duty and they rode hotfoot to Muret.à

Simon IV de Montfort was the leader of the Albigensian Crusade to destroy the Cathar known as Albigeois heresy and incidentally to join the Languedoc to the crown of France. He invaded Toulouse and exiled its count, Raymond VI. Count Raymond sought assistance from his brother-in-law, King Peter II of Aragon (and count of Barcelona), who felt threatened by Montfort's conquests in Languedoc. He decided to cross the Pyrenees and deal with Montfort at Muret. On 10 September, Peter's army arrived at Muret, and was joined by a Toulousain militia. The king of Aragon ordered his men to withdraw from the town to allow Simon's troop to enter the citadel. He chose to position his army so their right flank was protected by the Saudrune River, and the left protected by a marsh. He left the Toulousain militia to assault the walls of the city. Simon de Montfort led an army of 870 French Crusaders, along with a small contingent of knights brought by his ally, the viscount of Corbeil. Simon de Montfort's 870 mailed cavalry included 270 knights, making the small force of exceptional quality. King Peter of Aragon had brought 800 to 1,000 Aragonese cavalry, joined by a militia from Toulouse and armies brought by the counts of Comminges and Foix. King Peter of Aragon's combined forces possibly numbered 4000 cavalry, with thirty to forty thousand infantry. Montfort divided his army into three squadrons, and then led them across the Garonne to meet the Aragonese forces. Peter's ally and brother-in-law, Count Raymond, advised a defensive posture in order to weaken the advancing enemy with bowshot and javelins. Peter rejected this suggestion as unknightly and dishonorable. King Peter rode to the front line, forsaking his royal armor for the plain armor of a common soldier. His army was disorderly and confused. When Montfort's first squadron charged the field, the Aragonese cavalry was crushed and Peter himself was unhorsed. He cried out, "I am the king!" but was killed regardless. The Meridionals were not very well organized. Together with thousands Catalans, Aragoneses and Occitans, the king of Aragon died in the field of battle. With the realization that their king had been killed, the Aragonese forces broke in panic and fled, pursued by Montfort's Crusaders. Simon's victory was complete.

Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 1 Aug 1219 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bernard IV fought at the Second and Third sieges of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.

Died: on 22 Feb 1225.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.1 Pétronille de Comminges (Abbott, Page 346.). Married Name: de Moncade. Married Name: de Aragon. Married Name: de Montfort-l'Amaury. Married Name: de Rancon. Married Name: de Mastas. AKA: Pétronille, Vicomtesse de Marsan (Abbott, Page 361.). AKA: Pétronelle, Countess de Bigorre Pétronelle became the heiress of Bigorre in 1190 upon her mother's death. AKA: Pétronille, Vicomtesse de Marsan. Born: in 1185 at Muret, Languedoc, France, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Béatrice III/IV, Comtesse de Bigorre. Married on 1 Jun 1196 at France: Gaston VI de Moncade,, son of Guillaume V de Moncade and Marie, Vicomtesse de Béarn. Married in 1215: Nuño Sanchez de Aragon,, son of Sancho, Count de Roussillon and Sancha Nuñez de Lara (Nuño was Pétronelle's second husband and she was his first wife). Annulled she and Nuño Sanchez de Aragon: in 1216 (an unknown value). Married on 6 Nov 1216 at Tarbes, Bigorre, Gascogne, France: Gui de Montfort,, son of Simon IV/V, Count de Montfort and Alix de Montmorency (Gui was Pétronelle's third husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 502.). Married in 1222: Aimeri de Rancon,, son of Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon and Jeanne de Surgères (Aimar was Pétronelle's fourth husband). Married in May 1223 at France: Boson de Mastas (Boson was Pétronelle's fifth husband). Died: circa 1229.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.1.1 Guillemette de Béarn. Married Name: de Castile. Born: before 1214 at France, daughter of Gaston VI de Moncade and Pétronille de Comminges. Married in 1266 at Spain: Alfonso Manuel de Castile,, son of Juan Manuel de Castile and Constanza de Aragon. Died: in 1306.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.1.2 Alix de Montfort (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted under Subject "Montfort" on 26 February 1994 at 23:13 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Married Name: de Chabanais. AKA: Alix, Countess de Bigorre (Abbott, Page 346.). Married Name: de Courtenay. Born: before 1216 at France, daughter of Gui de Montfort and Pétronille de Comminges, Alix is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time she married Jourdain VIII de Chabanais. Married in 1234: Jourdain VIII Eschivat de Chabanais,, son of Jourdain II, Seigneur de Chabanais and N? N? (Jourdain VIII was Alix's first husband). Married circa 1247 at Italy: Raoul de Courtenay,, son of Robert I de Courtenay and Mahaut, Dame de Mehun (Raoul was Alix's second husband). Died: in 1255 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.1.3 Marthe = Aimée, Countess de Bigorre (André Roux: Scrolls, 232.). Married Name: de Béarn. AKA: Aimée de Mastas. AKA: Mathe, Vicomtesse de Marsan (Abbott, Page 361.). Born: circa 1227, daughter of Boson de Mastas and Pétronille de Comminges. Married before 1241: Gaston VII/VIII, Vicomte de Béarn,, son of Guillaume II/I, Vicomte de Béarn and Garsende de Forcalquier (Marthe was Gaston VIII's first wife). Died: after 1251 Marthe became the Comtesse de Bigorre in 1251, upon the death of her mother.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.2 Bernard V, Count de Comminges (André Roux: Scrolls, 138, 152.) (Abbott, Page 348.).

Born: in 1195 at Comminges, Haute- Garonne, Gascogne, France, son of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Contoure de La Barthe. Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 1 Aug 1219 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bernard V fought at the Third and Fourth Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill- stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.

Married circa 1224 at France: Cécile de Foix,, daughter of Raymond-Roger, Count de Foix and Philippe de Moncade (Cécile was Bernard V's first wife). Died: on 30 Nov 1241.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.2.1 Bernard VI, Count de Comminges (Abbott, Page 348.). Born: before 1241 at France, son of Bernard V, Count de Comminges and Cécile de Foix. Married on 26 Aug 1245 at France: Thérèse N? Died: after 20 Mar 1295.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.3 Arnaud Roger, Bishop de Comminges. Born: in 1214 at France, son of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Contoure de La Barthe. Died: in 1260 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.4 Mathilde de Comminges (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 4.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de La Barthe. Born: between 1197 and 1201 at France, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Marie, Dame de Montpellier, Mathilde is presumed to have been born before her father divorced her mother. Married before 1200 at France: Sanche II, Vicomte de La Barthe,, son of Arnaud-Guilhem, Vicomte de La Barthe and N? de Navarre (Ibid.). Died: after 1212.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.4.1 Arnaud-Guillaume II, Vicomte de La Barthe (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 4.) (Ibid.). AKA: Arnaud-Guilhem II, Vicomte de La Barthe (Ibid.). Born: circa 1205, son of Sanche II, Vicomte de La Barthe and Mathilde de Comminges (Ibid.). Married before 1242: N?, Vicomtesse d'Aure,, daughter of Bertrand, Vicomte d'Aure and N? N? Died: after 1259 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.1.1.5 Pétronelle de Comminges. Married Name: d'Astarac. Born: between 1198 and 1201 at France, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Marie, Dame de Montpellier. Married after 1201 at France: Centullo I, Count d'Astarac,, son of Robert Semen and Béatrix, co-Comtesse d'Astarac. Died: circa 1225.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2 Raimond V, Count de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 79, 85.) (Augé, Tome II, Page 619.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 371.). AKA: Raimond, Margrave de Provence. AKA: Raimond V, Duke de Narbonne. Note -: Count of Toulouse, Languedoc, France: 1148-1194. He fought against Pope Alexander III who imposed the Interdict on the County of Toulouse. Born: in 1134 at Languedoc, France, son of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse and Faydide de Rodès. Married in 1154: Constance, Princess de France,, daughter of Louis VI, King de France and Alix=Adélaïde de Maurienne (Raimond V was Constance's second husband and she was his first wife). He witnessed the separated: of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France in 1165. Died: in 1194 at Nîmes, Gard, Languedoc, France, Nîmes was the Capital of ancient Nîmois.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1 Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85, 151.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Pages 41, 95.)

(Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 371.). AKA: Raimond VI, Duke de Narbonne. AKA: Raymond VI, Margrave de Provence. AKA: Raymond "Le Vieux" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: on 27 Oct 1156 at Languedoc, France, son of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France. Married on 11 Dec 1172 at France: Ermessende, Countess de Melgueil,, daughter of Bernard d'Alais and Béatrix, Countess de Melgueil (Ermessende was Raymond VI's first wife). Married circa 1178 at France: Béatrix de Béziers,, daughter of Raimond Trencavel, Vicomte de Béziers and Laure N? (Béatrix was Raymond VI's second wife). Repudiated: Béatrix de Béziers in 1193. Married in 1193 at France: Bourgogne de Lusignan (Bourgogne was Raymond VI's third wife). Note - between 1195 and 1218: Raimond VI was the Count of Toulouse, Languedoc, France from 1195. After his defeat at the Battle of Muret, he was stripped of his estates by Simon de Montfort. They fought again in 1216, and Raymond de Toulouse defended the city against Simon de Montfort in 1218 (Augé, Page 619.). Repudiated: Bourgogne de Lusignan in 1196. Married in Oct 1196: Joanna, Princess of England,, daughter of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine (Joanna was Raymond VI's fourth wife). Married in 1200: N? Komnene,, daughter of Isaac Dukas Komnenos and N?, Princess de Sicile (She was Raymond VI's fifth wife). Divorced N? Komnene: in 1202. Married in Jan 1203: Leonor de Aragon,, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile (Leonor was Raymond VI's sixth wife). Note - on 22 Jul 1209 at Béziers, Languedoc, England: Raymond VI fought for Béziers. Béziers (Besièrs in Occitan, and Besiers in Catalan) is a town in Languedoc in the southwest of France. It is a commune and a sub-prefecture of the Hérault department. Béziers was a Languedoc stronghold of Catharism, which the Catholic Church condemned as heretical and which Catholic forces extirpated in the Albigensian Crusade. Béziers was the first city to be sacked, on 22 July 1209. On 22 July 1209 the Crusader army arrived at Béziers on the periphery of the area in the Languedoc where Cathars flourished. There were believed to be around 200 Cathars in the town among a much greater population of sympathetic Catholics. The townspeople, believing their city walls impregnable, were careless, and the town was overrun while the leading Crusader nobles were still planning their siege.

The crusading army sacked and looted the town indiscriminately, while townspeople retreated to the sanctuary of the churches. The Cistercian abbot-commander, Arnaud Amaury, was reported by a fellow Cistercian to have been asked how to tell Cathar from Catholic. His reply demonstrated his faith: "Kill them all - the Lord will recognise His own". The Roman Church has recently taken to disowning these words, but they are reliable. Not only were they recorded by a sympathetic fellow churchman, but they also accord with other sources. The Song of the Cathar Wars , sympathetic to the crusaders at this stage [laisse 21] records that the French crusaders explicitly planned to adopt a popular terrorist tactic of indiscriminate massacre (one often used by the Roman Church against those they regarded as infidels): Le barnatges de Fransa e sels de vas Paris, E li clerc e li laic, li princeps e·ls marchis, E li un e li autre en entre lor empris Que a calque castel en que la ost venguis, Que no's volguessan, tro que l'ost les prezis, Qu'aneson a la espaza e qu'om les aucezis

Béziers' Catholics were given the opportunity to leave before the Crusaders besieged the city. However, they refused and fought with the Cathars. The inhabitants thought the army will soon suffer from a lack of supplies and have to go back home. The strenght of this army could have been as great as 50,000 men (including the non-combatant camp- followers). Nobody knows the exact figure, but the army must have been quite impressive. In a sortie outside the walls, their combined force was defeated, and pursued back into town. In the bloody massacre which followed, no one was spared, not even those who took refuge in the churches. When the town was taken Catholic citizens sought refuge in a Church dedicated to Mary Magdelene. Al moster general van ilh plus tost fugir. Li prestre e li clerc s'anero revestir E fan sonar les senhs, cum si volguessan dir Messa de mortuorum, per cors mort sebelhir.

The mass for the dead was for themselves. The Church was set alight and the rest of the town put to the sword. Some 7,000 people died in the church including women, children, priests and old men. Elsewhere many more thousands were mutilated and killed. Prisoners were blinded, dragged behind horses, and used for target practice The town was razed. Arnaud, the abbot-commander, wrote to his master the Pope: "Today your Holiness, twenty thousand citizens were put to the sword, regardless of rank, age, or sex". Reportedly, not a single person survived, not even a new born baby.

The commander of the crusade was the Papal Legate Arnaud-Amaury (or Arnald Amalaricus, Abbot of Cîteaux). When asked by a Crusader how to tell Catholics from Cathars once they had taken the city, the abbot supposedly replied, "Kill them all, God will know His own" - "Neca eos omnes. Deus suos agnoscet". (This phrase can only be found in one source, Caesarius of Heisterbach along with a story of some Cathars who desecrated a copy of the Old Testament and threw it from the town's walls.) That is exactly what happened. All inhabitants were slain. This was called the "gran mazel" (the great slaughter). The invaders fired the cathedral of Saint Nazaire, which collapsed on those who had taken refuge inside. The town was pillaged and burnt. None were left alive. (A plaque opposite the cathedral records the 'Day of Butchery' perpetrated by the 'northern barons'.) A few parts of the Romanesque cathedral St-Nazaire survived, and repairs started in 1215. The restoration, along with that of the rest of the city, continued until the 15th century.

Note - between 1 Aug 1209 and 15 Aug 1209 at Carcassonne, Languedoc, France: Raymond fought for Carcassonne. Carcassonne: 1 – 15 August 1209. A medieval fiefdom, the county of Carcassonne, controlled the city and its environs. It was often united with the County of Razès. The origins of Carcassonne as a county probably lie in local representatives of the Visigoths, but the first count known by name is Bello of the time of Charlemagne. Bello founded a dynasty, the Bellonids, which would rule many honores in Septimania and Catalonia for three centuries. In 1067 Carcassonne became the property of Raimond Bernard Trencavel, viscount of Albi and Nîmes, through his marriage with Ermengard, sister of the last count of Carcassonne. In the following centuries the Trencavel family allied in succession either with the counts of Barcelona or of Toulouse. They built the Château Comtal and the Basilica of Saint-Nazaire. In 1096 Pope Urban II blessed the foundation stones of the new cathedral, a Catholic bastion against the Cathar heretics. On 1August 1209, after the taking of Béziers, the crusader army came to besiege Carcassonne where all its inhabitants and viscount Trencavel with his troops had gathered. Carcassonne was besieged from 1st to 15th of August 1209 during the early phase of the War against the Cathars of the Languedoc. The siege followed soon after the Crusaders' massacre of the entire poulation of Béziers, an act of terror designed to terrify the people of the area. Raymond-Roger Trencavel was Viscount of Béziers as well as Carcassonne - his cities were deliberately targeted by the Crusaders, as the Count of Toulouse had joined the Crusade himself, gaining immunity for his own lands. The king of Aragon came to meet with his vassal, Trencavel, and attempted a mediation which failed, so he went back to Catalonia. After two weeks, the overcrowded city was short of water. Trencavel went out of the city to discuss with crusaders the terms of the surrender. Here is a description of the event, from the contemporary Song of the Cathar Wars , laisse 15, written in Occitan, by a poet sympathetic to the crusader cause. He recognizes Raymond-Roger's nobility but carefully skates over what happened at Carcassonne, and afterwards: [Raymond Roger] the Viscount of Beziers worked day and night To defend his lands, for he was a man of great courage. Nowhere in the wide world is there a better knight Nor one more generous and open handed, more courteous or better bred. Nephew to Count Raymond, the son of his sister. And he was certainly Catholic; I call to witness Many a clerk and many a cannon in their cloisters; But he was very young and therefore friendly to all And his vassals were not at all afraid of or in awe of him, But laughed and joked with him As they would with any comrade. And all his knights and vavassors Maintained the heretics in their castles and towers, So they caused their own ruin and their shameful deaths. The Viscount himself died in great anguish, a sad and sorry loss, because of this grievous error. Raymond-Roger came out to parley with the Crusaders, then under the command of Arnaud Amaury. He was offered the opportunity to leave the city with a few of his senior nobles, but declined the offer. What the the author of the Song of the Cathar Wars conceals in his narrative is that the city and its castle were taken by deceit, when Raymond-Roger came out to parley. Scandalously, the Viscount was seized and taken prisoner. Without his leadership, resistance crumbled and the city surrendered. Trencavel was made prisoner on 15 August 1209. All the people within Carcassonne had to leave the city taking nothing with them. The Crusaders expelled the inhabitants with a day's safe conduct, so that they could loot at leisure. Their lesson from Béziers had been that massacres risked the total destruction of the city, including the loss of all loot by fire. Arnaud wrote to the pope, Innocent III, to explain why on this occasion no-one had been killed. It is at this stage that Simon de Montfort was appointed to hold Raymond-Roger's territories. Carcassonne was given to Simon de Montfort who took straight away the crusade leadership. Soon afterwards, on the 10th November, Roger-Raymond died in mysterious circumstances in his own prison. He had reigned for fifteen years and was aged just 24 at the time of his death in the custody of the French Catholic Crusaders. According to a rumor current at the time (mentioned in the contemporary Song of the Cathar Wars, laisse 37) he was murdered during the night. Later, the pope himself referred to the disgraceful killing of the Viscount in a letter that still survives.

Note - between Mar 1211 and 3 May 1211 at Lavaur, Languedoc, France: Raymond VI fought in defense of Lavaur. Lavaur: March – 3 May 1211. In 1180-1181, well before the Crusade against the Cathars, There was another military expedition, led by a Cistercian against the people of the Languedoc. Henry of Marcy, Abbot of Clairvaux had taken part in a failed mission to the Languedoc in 1178. A little later, as Cardinal-Bishop of Albano, he tried again. His failure as a preacher led to him head a military expedition against the territories of Roger II Trencavel, Viscount of Beziers, anticipating Arnaud Amaury, the Cistercian Abbot who lead the Albigensian Crusade. Commanding armed forces provided by Raymond V of Toulouse, Henry successfully took Lavaur in 1181, forcing the submission of its lord and capturing two Cathar Parfaits. A generation later in March 1211, during the wars against the Cathars of the Languedoc, Lavaur was besieged again, this time by Simon de Montfort .

March 1211, the crusader army laid siege to the city of Lavaur. Count Raymond de Toulouse, still standing by crusaders officially and physically, began to assist people of Lavaur by supplying food and troops. Toulousain people had been divided for a year. Those who were in favor of crusaders, had created the White Brotherhood, under Bishop Fulk, the other party had gathered into the Black Brotherhood. Now, the White Brotherhood came to pitch their tents beside crusaders. Raymond de Ricaud, the count of Toulouse's seneschal was taken prisoner with the garrison. The town fell on 3 May 1211, following which the French crusaders excelled even themselves in cruelty and disregard for the accepted rules of war. As in all other cases, Cathar parfaits declined to abjure their faith. The head of the garrison, Aimeric-de-Montréal, was hanged along with his knights. His widowed sister, the chatelaine of Lavaur, Gerauda (or Geralda) de Lavaur, was brutally murdered. The Song of the Cathar Wars [laisee 68] relates the event, pointing out that Gerauda had been famed for her generosity to all: «àC'anc mais tant gran baro en la crestiandat No cug que fos pendutz, ab tant cavar de latz; Que sol de cavaliers n'i a ladoncs comtat Trop mais de quatre vins, so me dig un clergat...

Estiers dama Girauda qu'an en un potz gitat: De pieras la cubriron; don fo dols e pecatz, Que ja nulhs hom de segle, so sapchatz de vertatz No partira de leis entro agues manjat.à» The chatelaine, Geralda de Lavaur, was thrown alive into a well which was then filled with stones by the gallant crusaders until her screams can no longer be heard. As in all other cases, Cathar Parfaites decline to abjure their faith. 400 Cathars were burned alive by the crusaders, "with great joy" as the Catholic chronicler de Cernay noted. (The crusaders generally burned people alive "with great joy" - cum ingenti gaudio). One Parfait allegedly renounced his faith. The rest sang canticles as they were being led to the pyres. Here is the account of the whole series of murderous events given by Pierre des Vaux de Cernay (§227, p 117): “Soon Aimeric, the former lord of Montréal of whom we spoke above, was led out of Lavaur with up to eighty other knights. The noble Count [de Montfort] proposed that they should all be hanged from fork-shaped gibbets. However, after Aimeric, who was taller than the others, had been hanged, the gibbets started to fall down, since through excessive haste they had not been properly fixed in the ground. The Count realized that to continue would cause a long delay and ordered the rest to be put to the sword. The crusaders fell to this task with great enthusiasm and quickly slew them on the spot. The Count had the Dame of Lavaur, sister of Aimeric and a heretic of the worst sort, thrown into a pit and stones heaped on her. Our crusaders burnt innumerable heretics, with great joy.” Des Vaux de Cernay clearly identifies his hero Simon de Montfort as personally responsible for multiple murders here. Even by the standards of medieval warfare the killing of prisoners of war and captive women was not acceptable. For the people of the Languedoc these were crimes against paratge, in modern terms, crimes against humanity. For des Vaux de Cernay these actions were examples from a series of wondrous victories for the soldiers of Christ. A Gothic Cathedral at Lavaur was erected to commemorate the proud triumph of these model soldiers of Christ. Meantime, not far from Lavaur, at Montgey, German crusaders lead by Nicholas de Bazoches, 5,000 according to William de Tudèle, 1,500 according to Aubry des Trois Fontaines, were ambushed and defeated by count Roger- Raymond de Foix. From that point onward, the count of Toulouse became clearly the enemy of crusaders.

Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 19 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Raymond VI fought for Toulouse in the First Siege of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Note - in Sep 1211 at Castelnaudary, Lauragais, Languedoc, France: Raymond VI fought for Castelnaudary. Castelnaudary is the Capital of Lauragais in the Aude département in Languedoc-Roussillon in southwestern France. September 1211, following the wise advice of Hugues de Lacy, the plan drawn up by the crusaders was more or less complete: meridional forces under the command of Raimond VI de Toulouse had besieged Castelnaudary where Simon de Montfort was contained. The meridional's encampment was strong and safe but did not entirely surround the walls of the town. Simon IV de Montfort sent some knights, among them Guy de Lévis and Bouchard de Marly, to seek as many reinforcements as possible. Martin d'Algai and his mercenaries rode to reinforce them, but the Count of Foix planned to ambush them near the castle of Saint-Martin, 3 miles from Castelnaudary. When Simon got wind of this, he sent Guy de Lucy, Simon de Neauphle, Roard de Donges with 40 other knights to their rescue. The Count de Foix (Raymond-Roger) returned to Castelnaudary bringing more troops which, when the battle started, he organized in 3 battle groups (heavy cavalry at the centre, lighter cavalry on one wing, infantry on the other). It appears that de Foix acted on his own, without support from the other lords. Outnumbered, Martin d'Algai's mercenaries fled, which incited some of de Foix's troops to plunder the baggage train and leave the battlefield whilst the fierce cavalry battle continued. Simon, who had watched the scene, dashed out of Castelnaudary with 60 knights leaving only 5 knights and the infantry to defend the castle against Mauléon's attacks. Now the Count of Foix was in real danger. Soon all his troops fled in disarray. Severe losses had been inflicted on both sides. The following day, Simon departed from Castelnaudary, leaving only a small garrison there. A few days later, the meridionals raised the siege. Both sides claimed victory. Note - on 12 Sep 1213 at Muret, Languedoc, France: Raymond VI fought for Muret at the Batrtle of Muret. Muret , Languedoc 12 September 1213 The town of Muret had fallen into the hands of the Occitan lords. About 30 crusader knights remained entrenched within the castle. They knew they could not resist for long. They sent a message to Simon de Montfort who was at Fanjeaux to come to their rescue. Simon assembled as many knights as possible among the crusaders who had not yet gone back to France after their 40 days of annual duty and they rode hotfoot to Muret.à

Simon IV de Montfort was the leader of the Albigensian Crusade to destroy the Cathar known as Albigeois heresy and incidentally to join the Languedoc to the crown of France. He invaded Toulouse and exiled its count, Raymond VI. Count Raymond sought assistance from his brother-in-law, King Peter II of Aragon (and count of Barcelona), who felt threatened by Montfort's conquests in Languedoc. He decided to cross the Pyrenees and deal with Montfort at Muret. On 10 September, Peter's army arrived at Muret, and was joined by a Toulousain militia. The king of Aragon ordered his men to withdraw from the town to allow Simon's troop to enter the citadel. He chose to position his army so their right flank was protected by the Saudrune River, and the left protected by a marsh. He left the Toulousain militia to assault the walls of the city. Simon de Montfort led an army of 870 French Crusaders, along with a small contingent of knights brought by his ally, the viscount of Corbeil. Simon de Montfort's 870 mailed cavalry included 270 knights, making the small force of exceptional quality. King Peter of Aragon had brought 800 to 1,000 Aragonese cavalry, joined by a militia from Toulouse and armies brought by the counts of Comminges and Foix. King Peter of Aragon's combined forces possibly numbered 4000 cavalry, with thirty to forty thousand infantry. Montfort divided his army into three squadrons, and then led them across the Garonne to meet the Aragonese forces. Peter's ally and brother-in-law, Count Raymond, advised a defensive posture in order to weaken the advancing enemy with bowshot and javelins. Peter rejected this suggestion as unknightly and dishonorable. King Peter rode to the front line, forsaking his royal armor for the plain armor of a common soldier. His army was disorderly and confused. When Montfort's first squadron charged the field, the Aragonese cavalry was crushed and Peter himself was unhorsed. He cried out, "I am the king!" but was killed regardless. The Meridionals were not very well organized. Together with thousands Catalans, Aragoneses and Occitans, the king of Aragon died in the field of battle. With the realization that their king had been killed, the Aragonese forces broke in panic and fled, pursued by Montfort's Crusaders. Simon's victory was complete. Note - between 16 Jun 1219 and 1 Aug 1219 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Raymond VI fought to lift the Second Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Died: on 2 Aug 1222 at France at age 65 Upon the death of Raymond VI, his young son, Raymond VII would take up the banner of the Albigensians and fight energetically against the French.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.1 Clémence=Constance de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls, 85, 153.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: d'Anduze. Married Name: de Navarre. Born: between 1179 and 1192 at Languedoc, France, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse and Béatrix de Béziers. Married between 1196 and 1199: Sancho VII, King de Navarre,, son of Sancho VI, King de Navarre and Sancie=Béatrix de Castile (Sancho VII was Clémence's first husband). Repudiated: Sancho VII, King de Navarre in 1200. Married between 1200 and 1209: Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze,, son of Bernard VII, Sire d'Anduze and Marquise N? (Pierre was Clémence's second husband). Died: after 12 May 1260.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.1.1 Pierre Bermond II, Seigneur d'Anduze (André Roux: Scrolls, 153, 216.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 August 1994 at 22:02 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 378.). AKA: Pierre-Bermond VII, Seigneur de Sauve (Ibid.). Born: before 1210 at France, son of Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse. Married before 1235 at France: Josserande de Poitiers,, daughter of Aymar II, Count de Poitiers and Philippe de Fay (Josserande was Pierre Bermond VII's first wife). Married before 1252 at France: Alasacie de Pierre (Alasacie was Pierre Bermond VII's second wife). Died: in 1254 (Abbott, Page 378.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.1.2 Raymond d'Anduze (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). AKA: Raymond, Baron de Florac Florac is located in Lozère, France on the Tarnon Branch of the Tarn River, about 40 km from Mende. It was a major city in the ancient territory of Gévaudan. AKA: Raymond, Baron de Moissac Moissac is in Tarn-et-Garonne, on the Tarn River 7 km from Gastelsarrasin and is known for its magnificent cloister of the XIIth. Century [at that time it would have been in the Agenais region of the Guyenne Territory. Born: before 1213 at Anduze, Gard, Languedoc, France, son of Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse. Married before 1227 at France: N? N? Died: in 1242 at Florac, Gévaudan, Languedoc, France.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.1.3 Béatrix d'Anduze (Ibid.). Married Name: de Roquefeuil. Born: before 1213 at Anduze, Gard, Languedoc, France, daughter of Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse. Married in 1229 at France: Arnaud de Roquefeuil,, son of Raymond, Count de Roquefeuil and Guillemette de Montpellier (Béatrix was Arnaud's first wife). Died: after 1231.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.1.4 Bermond I d'Anduze. AKA: Bermond I, Seigneur de Montmirat. Born: before 1214 at Anduze, Gard, Languedoc, France, son of Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse. Married before 1254 at France: Agnès de Sévérac (Agnès and Bermond I left descendant who became extinct in the male line in the XVIth. Century). Died: in 1288.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.1.5 Sibylle d'Anduze (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). Married Name: de Baux. Born: before 1214 at Anduze, Gard, Languedoc, France, daughter of Pierre-Bermond VI, Seigneur d'Anduze and Clémence=Constance de Toulouse. Married before 1227 at France: Barral, Sire de Baux,, son of Hughes des Baux and Barrale, Vicomtesse de Marseille. Died: after 9 Jun 1279.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.2 Bertrand, Vicomte de Bruniquel (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 315.). AKA: Bertrand, Vicomte de Montclar. Born Illeg.: in 1178 at France -, son of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse, -. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 19 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bertrand fought at Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Note - between 5 Jun 1215 and 22 Aug 1216 at Beaucaire, Languedoc, France: Bertrand fought at the Siege of Beaucaire. Siege of Beaucaire: 5 June 1215 - 22 August 1216 The Castle of Beaucaire was built over the site of the Roman Ugernum and was later the Merovingian capital of Pagus Argenteus - The Land of Silver. It overlooks the River Rhône, the traditional border with Provence, with Tarascon lying on the Provençal side. It was here, in an eleventh century castle, that King Richard I of England gave his sister Jeanne of England in marriage to Raymond VI of Toulouse; and it was here, a year later, in July 1197 that Jeanne gave birth to Raymondet, the future Count Raymond VII of Toulouse. During the Albigensian Crusades which started a decade later, Beaucaire fell to the French Catholic Crusaders. As elsewhere in the Midi, the inhabitants loathed their new masters. Even after Pope Innocent III purported to dispossess Raymond VI as Count of Toulouse and confirmed Simon de Montfort as his replacement at the Fourth Lateran Council in 1216, they would still wholeheartedly support their sovereign Count against the combined might of western Christendom. The pope had reserved Provence, including Beaucaire, for the young Raymond, but Simon de Montfort did not always obey God's representative on Earth, if the pope's instructions did not suit his own interests.Raymondet would have to take Beaucaire by force from the crusader army. Raymond VI and Raymondet travelled separately from the Fourth Lateran Council to Genoa. There they met up and rode together to Marseilles where they were heartened by their welcome and the words of a loyal delegation from Avignon. Raymond VI now carried on for Aragon to talk to his allies there. Raymondet left for Beaucaire. It was on the way that Guy de Cavaillon spoke these famous words about paratge - the high civilisation of the Midi - to the young Raymondet: "...the Count of Montfort who destroys men, he and the Church at Rome and the preachers are covering paratge with shame. They have cast it down from its high place, and if you do not raise it up, it will vanish for ever. If worth and paratge do not rise again through you, then paratge will die - with it the whole world will die. You are the true hope of all paratge and the choice is yours: either you show valour, or paratge dies!" (The Song of the Crusade (Canso de la crozada), Laisse ???) Raymondet replied that any leopard that attacked him would find that he was fighting a lion, and so it was to prove. In late April 1216 Raymond, just 18 years old, began his siege of Beaucaire, attracting supporting forces from far and wide. The French defenders were lead by Lambert de Croissy (now "Lambert de Limoux") but their position was difficult since, without hesitation, the population opened the gates of the town to their sovereign's son. "Our dear Lord is entering the town in joy, and now we shall be rid of the Barrois and the French!" (The Canso de la crozada laisse 156. Barrois were vassals of the Count of Bar). As in many places, the castle at Beaucaire was a sort of citadel within a fortified town. (You can see a good example of this common design, still surviving, at Carcassonne). The French rode out of the castle to regain the town, but the fighting was intense. Raymondet's forces, shouting their war-cry "Tolosa!", were well prepared: "Darts, lances and stones they flung, bolts, arrows, axes, hatchets; they fought with spears, with swords, with clubs and staves. They pressed de Montfort's men so hard, levering dressed stones down onto them from the windows, shattering shield bosses and poitrels, delivering mortal blows, that they put them to flight and forced them to take unwilling refuge in the castle" (The Song of the Crusade laisse 156). The Barrois and the French were now confined, but safe enough from further attack. Raymondet had a palisade built to neutralize the French cavalry. Trapped in the castle, war horses - and knights - were useless. Raymond Gaucelm gave Raymondet some advice, to build a new wall with brattices and a barbican, with a catapult at each opening. As so often during this period, the dedication of the meridional forces was striking. Knights carried infill to build the walls, rare enough in itself, but so did their ladies. Noble girls carried timber and dressed stone.

Then Raymondet built a battering ram to assault the castle. Guy de Montfort and Amaury de Montfort (Simon's bother and son) arrived to assist the French troops and relieve the castle. By the time they got there Raymondet was well entrenched in the town with his additional defences. Worse still for the French, Raymondet was still building, not just fortifications, but mangonels, bitches (gousas - similar to mangonels) and other siege weapons. Lambert de Limoux, isolated in the castle, could only watch as Raymondet's troops fetched more stones. They were building a wall outside the castle's outer walls to contain it and isolate it from the rest of the town. On 5 June 1215 Simon de Montfort himself arrived from Paris with fresh troops and mercenaries, but no siege engines. Inside the town, Raymondet was already using his massive iron-capped battering ram to smash down the walls of the citadel. His forces had supplies. So did de Montfort's Crusader army outside. Lambert and his men inside the citadel did not. Simon de Montfort tried to take the town, apparently in open battle. As the The Song of the Crusade, laisse 161 tells us: “ ... Then came the roar of shouting and the charge; joyfully the horns rang out; trumpets and shrill clarions resounded all along the riverbank and field. The crusaders spurred, and charged as one into the thickest of the array, but the men of Beaucaire took their assault well. Now came the clash of blades from Cologne and twice-tempered steel, of round headed maces and chilled javelins, well-honed axes and shining shields, came flights of darts, arrows and polished quarrels, feathered shafts and brandished spears, came brave knights, alert and active, sergeants, archers eagerly advancing, and the other companies, keen to strike hard. On all sides the rush and crash of men and weapons shook the field, riverbank and the solid ground. Count Simon, Sir Alan [de Roucy] and Sir Foucaud [de Berzey] with Sir Guy [de Montfort] and Sir Peter Mir bore the shock of the encounter. What damaged hauberks you would have seen there, what good shields cracked and broken, what fists, legs and feet cut off, what spattered blood and skulls split apart! Even the simplest mind could not but feel it. But the men of Beaucaire had the upper hand and drove the crusaders down the beaten track; although they resisted strongly and there was not much pursuit. Many were the horses you would have seen running loose, iron-clad, riderless, their masters fallen and killed...” Both sides retired - the Crusaders to their encampment, Raymondet's forces to the town. Simon de Montfort held a council of war. As well as his nobles he had three bishops and as the Song of the Crusade laisse 162 puts it "I don't know how many abbots". Raymondet seems to have held his own Council, but without the aid of senior Churchmen - a disadvantage, for at this period Catholic churchmen were the recognized masters of siege engineering. Simon de Montfort decided to build siege engines - a belfry and a cat "built of iron, timber and leather" and manned day and night. He also built a catapult to shoot all day at the town's gateway. On his side Raymondet decided to cut off water supplies to de Montfort's forces ( Lambert's of course were already isolated from all water supplies). Simon's catapult was a real threat, but his belfry and cat seem to have had little impact: "... these have no more effect than an enchanter's dream, they are a spider's web and a sheer waste of material. His catapult, though, throws strongly and is breaking down the whole gateway...". Simon de Montfort needed a quick victory. Ravens and vultures circled his men in the summer heat. Famously, the defenders in the citadel raised a black flag, the traditional flag of the Angel of Death, to signal to de Montfort that they could not hold out much longer. More Councils of war followed. Simon de Montfort's troops and Simon himself started to wonder how God could fail to support him, when the Catholic Church was so clearly behind him. They also started to think about Raymondet's high birth - they recalled that Richard Coeur de Lion was his uncle and Bertrand, Count of Toulouse, his ancestor. In medieval society this counted for much. Perhaps they were fighting on the wrong side. French crusaders started to desert, while fresh local reinforcements continued to join Raymondet. The people of Beaucaire worked to overcome the Crusaders in the citadel, using their battering ram.: "... long, straight, sharp and shod with iron; it thrust, carved and smashed till the wall was breached and many of the dressed stones thrown down. When the besieged Crusaders saw that, they did not panic but made a rope lasso and used a device to fling it so that they caught and held the ram's head, to the rage of all in Beaucaire. Then the engineer who had set up the battering ram arrived. He and his men slipped secretly into the rock itself [presumably the hole already made by the ram], intending to break through the wall with their sharp picks. But when the men in the keep realized this, they cast down fire, sulfur and tow together in a piece of cloth and let it down on a chain. When the fire caught and the sulfur ran, the flames and stench so stupefied them that not one of them could stay there. Then they used their stone throwers and broke down the beams and palisades." (The Song of the Crusade, laisse 164). Food and water had run out in Lambert's citadel. One of the commanders waved a napkin and an empty bottle to signify their distress. This invited another attack on the town by de Montfort, but he was again unsuccessful. The slaughter was massive. Afterwards Sir Alain de Roucy ventured a joke: "By God, Sir Count, we can set up a butcher's shop! Our sharp swords have won us so much meat, it won't cost a penny to feed the cat". But Simon was not amused. As the weeks stretched into months, between these large-scale encounters his men were being picked off by crossbowmen and his supplies were running low even outside the town: "Our stores and granaries are empty, we haven't a sack of any kind of grain, and our horses are so hungry they're eating wood and the bark of trees". Again, questions were asked about why God was supporting the wrong side. The mood darkened and there was talk of having to eat the horses and then of having to eat each other. As Simon was conducting yet another Council of War a beggar burst in, shouting that he had seen a weasel. This was disturbing news. A weasel was a siege engine - similar to a cat, but smaller. The weasel was already against the citadel wall and ready to drive a spike into it. Once again the French engineers were up to the job. The chief engineer hurled a pot of molten pitch, hitting the weasel in exactly the right spot. It burst into flames. Another pitched battle followed, again Simon de Montfort failing to carry the day. He called yet another Council of War. His position was parlous. If he carried on he would certainly fail and his garrison in the citadel would perish. Yet if he lifted the siege, his reputation, credibility and future would all be called into question. Sir Hugh de Lacy pointed up the unique situation: "I have never seen a siege like this one: the besieged are happy, sheltered and at ease, they have good bread, fresh water, good beds and lodging, and Genestet wine [a local wine] on tap, whereas we're out here exposed to every danger, with nothing to call our own but heat, sweat and dust, muddy watered wine and hard bread made without salt ..." (Canso de la crozada 169). In late August 1216, one final battle was planned, this time with a surprise ambush, but once again the enterprise failed. After another scene of carnage, this time with hot lime being thrown down from the parapets, Simon addressed his barons: "My lords, God has shown me by the clearest evidence that I am out of my mind. Once I was rich, great and valiant, but now my affairs have turned to nothing, for now neither force, cunning nor courage can rescue my men or get them out of Beaucaire. Yet if I abandon the siege so shamefully, all over the world they will call me recreant." His men in the citadel were dying now, and there was nothing he could do about it. Through Sir Dragonet, an intermediary, Simon de Montfort parleyed with the young Raymondet. Raymondet held the whip hand. He could afford to wait until Lambert's men died or surrendered, and until de Montfort's men slunk off in disgrace. More gracious than he needed to be, Raymondet let the dying garrison go free allowing Simon to lift his siege with a vestige of honor. Nevertheless, this event marked the beginning of the end for de Montfort. Heartened by events at Beaucaire the City of Toulouse had rebelled and expelled the French invaders. Even now local men, women and children were rebuilding their city walls - a massive feat of engineering that no-one had thought possible in the time available. Simon would now have to besiege the city, and he would die outside the city walls there within two years, as brave as ever, commanding another unsuccessful siege. As for Raymondet, he had earned his spurs. Now aged 19 he had already exceeded the military prowess of his sixty year old father. The flower of paratge was in full bloom. The writer of the Canso de la crozada, gave him a review at laisse 171 that any Medieval reader would have regarded as the very highest praise: "... Beaucaire remained in the hands of Raymond, Count, Marquis and Duke, for he was a valiant, wise and clever man, courteous, of excellent lineage and powerful kin, related to the noble House of France and to the good king of England." Despite his military prowess, Raymondet - the future Raymond VII, had no way to fight against the papal arsenal of other weapons. By diplomacy and the simple expedient of denying him a divorce, the pope ensured that Raymond's territories would pass by inheritance to the King of France. . Married in 1224 at France: Contorosse de Mainfroi. Died: in 1249 In accordance with his father's will, Raymond VII de Toulouse gave the viscounty of Bruniquel to his natural brother, Bertrand in 1224 (Abbott, Page 315.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.2.1 Bertrand II, Vicomte de Bruniquel (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: between 1225 and 1235, son of Bertrand, Vicomte de Bruniquel and Contorosse de Mainfroi, Bertrand II is presumed to have been at least 15 years old when he was married to Marguerite (Ibid.). Married in 1250: Marguerite de Montbrun,, daughter of Guillaume Barasci, Seigneur de Montbrun and N? N? (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1304 (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.3 Indie, Bâtarde de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 356.). Married Name: de Lautrec. Married Name: de l'Isle-Jourdain. Born Illeg.: in Jul 1192 at France -, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse, -. Married circa 1216 at France: Bernard II, Seigneur de l'Isle-Jourdain,, son of Jourdain II de L'Isle-Jourdain and Esclaramonde de Foix (Bernard was Indie's second husband). Married before 1225 at France: Guillaume = Guillabert, Vicomte de Lautrec,, son of Pierre de Lautrec and N? N? (Guillaume was Indie's first husband). Died: after 1229.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.3.1 Bernard III, Seigneur de l'Isle-Jourdain (Abbott, Page 356.). Born: circa 1220 at France, son of Bernard II, Seigneur de l'Isle-Jourdain and Indie, Bâtarde de Toulouse. Died: circa 1240 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.3.2 Jourdain IV, Seigneur de l'Isle-Jourdain (Ibid.). Born: circa 1221 at France, son of Bernard II, Seigneur de l'Isle-Jourdain and Indie, Bâtarde de Toulouse. Married before 1258: N? N? Died: in 1289 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.4 Guillemine, Bâtarde de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born Illeg.: before 1206 at France -, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse, -.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.5 Raymonde, Bâtarde de Toulouse (Ibid.). Born Illeg.: before 1207 at France -, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse, - Raymonde was a nun.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.6 Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.6.1 Jeanne, Countess de Toulouse (André Roux: Scrolls.). Married Name: de Poitiers. Born: in 1220 at Toulouse, Toulousain, Languedoc, France, daughter of Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse and Sancha de Aragon. Married in 1241 at France: Alphonse II, Comte de Poitiers,, son of Louis VIII, King de France and Blanche, Princess de Castile. Died: in 1271 at Corneto, Italy, Corneto is near Siena.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.7 Jeanne de Toulouse (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.7.1 Gaillarde de La Tour (M. Lainé (Pub), Archives Généalogiques et Historiques, Tome Premier (Volume 1), MDCCCXXVII (1827), De Murat, Page 6.). Born: before 1218, daughter of Bernard I/VI, Seigneur de La Tour and Jeanne de Toulouse, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 16 years old by the time her son, Pierre IV, was born. Married Name: de Murat (Ibid.). Married before 1228: Pierre III, Vicomte de Murat,, son of Pierre II, Vicomte de Murat and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: after 1270 Pierre III was living with his wife, Gaillarde de La Tour in 1270 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.7.2 Dauphine de La Tour (André Roux: Scrolls, 212.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 17 July 1994 at 00:34 Hours.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:18 Hours.). Married Name: de Ventadour. Born: before 1233 at France, daughter of Bernard I/VI, Seigneur de La Tour and Jeanne de Toulouse, Dauphine is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Ebles VII was born. Married before 1247 at France: Ebles VI, Vicomte de Ventadour,, son of Ebles V, dit Archambaud, Vicomte de Ventadour and Marguerite de Turenne.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.1.7.3 Bernard II, Seigneur de La Tour (André Roux: Scrolls, 70.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.). Born: circa 1235 at Lorvano, son of Bernard I/VI, Seigneur de La Tour and Jeanne de Toulouse. Married circa 1249 at France: Yolande N? Died: on 14 Aug 1270 at Tunis, Tunisia (Abbott, Page 448.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.2 Albéric de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). AKA: Albéric, Count de Saint-Gilles. Also Known As: Albéric "Taillefer." Born: circa 1157 at France, son of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France. Married between 1164 and 1179 at France: Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois,, daughter of Guigues X, Dauphin d'Albon and Béatrix de Montferrat (Albéric was Béatrix's first husband). Died: in 1183.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.3 Adélaïde=Azalaïs de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Béziers. Born: between 1158 and 1161 at France, daughter of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France, Adélaïde is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Roger II. Married in 1171 at France: Roger II, Vicomte de Béziers,, son of Raimond Trencavel, Vicomte de Béziers and Laure N? Died: after 1199.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.3.1 Raymond-Roger, Vicomte de Béziers (Vicomte de Béziers, thus a vassal of the Comte de Toulouse). AKA: Raymond-Roger Trencavel The nickname Trencavel means nutcrackers (Trenca avelana). AKA: Raymond-Roger Trencavel, Vicomte d'Albi Vicomte d'Albi, thus a vassal of the Comte de Barcelona. Born: in 1185, son of Roger II, Vicomte de Béziers and Adélaïde=Azalaïs de Toulouse. Note - between 1 Aug 1209 and 15 Aug 1209 at Carcassonne, Languedoc, France: Raymond-Roger fought against Richard de Montfort at Carcassonne. Carcassonne: 1 – 15 August 1209. A medieval fiefdom, the county of Carcassonne, controlled the city and its environs. It was often united with the County of Razès. The origins of Carcassonne as a county probably lie in local representatives of the Visigoths, but the first count known by name is Bello of the time of Charlemagne. Bello founded a dynasty, the Bellonids, which would rule many honores in Septimania and Catalonia for three centuries. In 1067 Carcassonne became the property of Raimond Bernard Trencavel, viscount of Albi and Nîmes, through his marriage with Ermengard, sister of the last count of Carcassonne. In the following centuries the Trencavel family allied in succession either with the counts of Barcelona or of Toulouse. They built the Château Comtal and the Basilica of Saint-Nazaire. In 1096 Pope Urban II blessed the foundation stones of the new cathedral, a Catholic bastion against the Cathar heretics. On 1August 1209, after the taking of Béziers, the crusader army came to besiege Carcassonne where all its inhabitants and viscount Trencavel with his troops had gathered. Carcassonne was besieged from 1st to 15th of August 1209 during the early phase of the War against the Cathars of the Languedoc. The siege followed soon after the Crusaders' massacre of the entire poulation of Béziers, an act of terror designed to terrify the people of the area. Raymond-Roger Trencavel was Viscount of Béziers as well as Carcassonne - his cities were deliberately targeted by the Crusaders, as the Count of Toulouse had joined the Crusade himself, gaining immunity for his own lands. The king of Aragon came to meet with his vassal, Trencavel, and attempted a mediation which failed, so he went back to Catalonia. After two weeks, the overcrowded city was short of water. Trencavel went out of the city to discuss with crusaders the terms of the surrender. Here is a description of the event, from the contemporary Song of the Cathar Wars , laisse 15, written in Occitan, by a poet sympathetic to the crusader cause. He recognizes Raymond-Roger's nobility but carefully skates over what happened at Carcassonne, and afterwards: [Raymond Roger] the Viscount of Beziers worked day and night To defend his lands, for he was a man of great courage. Nowhere in the wide world is there a better knight Nor one more generous and open handed, more courteous or better bred. Nephew to Count Raymond, the son of his sister. And he was certainly Catholic; I call to witness Many a clerk and many a cannon in their cloisters; But he was very young and therefore friendly to all And his vassals were not at all afraid of or in awe of him, But laughed and joked with him As they would with any comrade. And all his knights and vavassors Maintained the heretics in their castles and towers, So they caused their own ruin and their shameful deaths. The Viscount himself died in great anguish, a sad and sorry loss, because of this grievous error. Raymond-Roger came out to parley with the Crusaders, then under the command of Arnaud Amaury. He was offered the opportunity to leave the city with a few of his senior nobles, but declined the offer. What the the author of the Song of the Cathar Wars conceals in his narrative is that the city and its castle were taken by deceit, when Raymond-Roger came out to parley. Scandalously, the Viscount was seized and taken prisoner. Without his leadership, resistance crumbled and the city surrendered. Trencavel was made prisoner on 15 August 1209. All the people within Carcassonne had to leave the city taking nothing with them. The Crusaders expelled the inhabitants with a day's safe conduct, so that they could loot at leisure. Their lesson from Béziers had been that massacres risked the total destruction of the city, including the loss of all loot by fire. Arnaud wrote to the pope, Innocent III, to explain why on this occasion no-one had been killed. It is at this stage that Simon de Montfort was appointed to hold Raymond-Roger's territories. Carcassonne was given to Simon de Montfort who took straight away the crusade leadership. Soon afterwards, on the 10th November, Roger- Raymond died in mysterious circumstances in his own prison. He had reigned for fifteen years and was aged just 24 at the time of his death in the custody of the French Catholic Crusaders. According to a rumor current at the time (mentioned in the contemporary Song of the Cathar Wars, laisse 37) he was murdered during the night. Later, the pope himself referred to the disgraceful killing of the Viscount in a letter that still survives. Died: on 10 Nov 1209.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4 Baudouin de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). AKA: Baudouin, Vicomte de Bruniquel (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: in 1165 at France, son of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France. Married in 1196: Alix, Vicomtesse de Lautrec,, daughter of Sicard V, Vicomte de Lautrec and Adélaïde = Alix de Béziers (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Baudouin, Vicomte de Saint-Antonin. AKA: Baudouin, Vicomte de Bruniquel. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 19 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Baudouin was involved in the First Siege of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Died: in 1212. Note - on 12 Sep 1213 at Muret, Languedoc, France: Baudouin fought at hte Battle of Muret. Muret , Languedoc 12 September 1213 The town of Muret had fallen into the hands of the Occitan lords. About 30 crusader knights remained entrenched within the castle. They knew they could not resist for long. They sent a message to Simon de Montfort who was at Fanjeaux to come to their rescue. Simon assembled as many knights as possible among the crusaders who had not yet gone back to France after their 40 days of annual duty and they rode hotfoot to Muret.à

Simon IV de Montfort was the leader of the Albigensian Crusade to destroy the Cathar known as Albigeois heresy and incidentally to join the Languedoc to the crown of France. He invaded Toulouse and exiled its count, Raymond VI. Count Raymond sought assistance from his brother-in-law, King Peter II of Aragon (and count of Barcelona), who felt threatened by Montfort's conquests in Languedoc. He decided to cross the Pyrenees and deal with Montfort at Muret. On 10 September, Peter's army arrived at Muret, and was joined by a Toulousain militia. The king of Aragon ordered his men to withdraw from the town to allow Simon's troop to enter the citadel. He chose to position his army so their right flank was protected by the Saudrune River, and the left protected by a marsh. He left the Toulousain militia to assault the walls of the city. Simon de Montfort led an army of 870 French Crusaders, along with a small contingent of knights brought by his ally, the viscount of Corbeil. Simon de Montfort's 870 mailed cavalry included 270 knights, making the small force of exceptional quality. King Peter of Aragon had brought 800 to 1,000 Aragonese cavalry, joined by a militia from Toulouse and armies brought by the counts of Comminges and Foix. King Peter of Aragon's combined forces possibly numbered 4000 cavalry, with thirty to forty thousand infantry. Montfort divided his army into three squadrons, and then led them across the Garonne to meet the Aragonese forces. Peter's ally and brother-in-law, Count Raymond, advised a defensive posture in order to weaken the advancing enemy with bowshot and javelins. Peter rejected this suggestion as unknightly and dishonorable. King Peter rode to the front line, forsaking his royal armor for the plain armor of a common soldier. His army was disorderly and confused. When Montfort's first squadron charged the field, the Aragonese cavalry was crushed and Peter himself was unhorsed. He cried out, "I am the king!" but was killed regardless. The Meridionals were not very well organized. Together with thousands Catalans, Aragoneses and Occitans, the king of Aragon died in the field of battle. With the realization that their king had been killed, the Aragonese forces broke in panic and fled, pursued by Montfort's Crusaders. Simon's victory was complete. Died: in 1214 Baudouin was executed (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1 Bertrand I, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Bertrand I "L'Ancien." Born: in 1198, son of Baudouin de Toulouse and Alix, Vicomtesse de Lautrec (Ibid.). Married before 1227: N? N? Died: in 1258 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1.1 Armoise de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1235, daughter of Bertrand I, co- Vicomte de Lautrec and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: in 1250 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1.2 Comtorosse, Abbesse de Vielmur (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1240, daughter of Bertrand I, co-Vicomte de Lautrec and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: in 1286 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1.3 Sybille, Abbesse de Vielmur (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1245, daughter of Bertrand I, co-Vicomte de Lautrec and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: in 1309 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1.4 Sicard VII, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: in 1248, son of Bertrand I, co- Vicomte de Lautrec and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: in 1301 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1.5 Jean-Baptiste, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1250, son of Bertrand I, co-Vicomte de Lautrec and N? N? (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.1.6 Raymonde de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1255, daughter of Bertrand I, co- Vicomte de Lautrec and N? N? (Ibid.). Married in 1272: Raymond, Seigneur de Brassac (Ibid.). Married Name: de Brassac (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2 Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec (Abbott, Page 387.). AKA: Sicard de Toulouse (Ibid.). AKA: Sicard VI, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: in 1200, son of Baudouin de Toulouse and Alix, Vicomtesse de Lautrec (Ibid.). Married in 1220: Agnès de Mauvoisin,, daughter of Guy de Mauvoisin and N? N? Died: in 1235 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.1 Pierre. co-Vicomte de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: in 1221, son of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec and Agnès de Mauvoisin (Ibid.). Died: in 1267 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.2 Bertrand II, Vicomte de Lautrec (Abbott, Page 387.). AKA: Bertrand II de Toulouse (Ibid.). AKA: Bertrand II, Seigneur de Puybégon. AKA: Bertrand II, Seigneur de Sénégas. AKA: Bertrand II, Seigneur de Graulhet. AKA: Bertrand II, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: between 1223 and 1231, son of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec and Agnès de Mauvoisin (Ibid.). Married before 1285: N? N? Died: in 1290.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.3 Gui de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Gui "L'Albigeois." Born: between 1224 and 1232, son of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec and Agnès de Mauvoisin (Ibid.). 2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.4 Sicard VIII de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Frotaire I, Seigneur de Janes. Born: between 1225 and 1233, son of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec and Agnès de Mauvoisin (Ibid.). Died: in 1267 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.5 Amalric I, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Amalric I, Seigneur de Saint-Gauzens. AKA: Amalric I, Seigneur de Verdalle. AKA: Amalric I, Seigneur de Bellegarde. AKA: Amalric I, Seigneur d'Ambres. AKA: Amalric I, Seigneur de Brametourte. Born: between 1226 and 1234, son of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec and Agnès de Mauvoisin (Ibid.). Married before 1284: Helips d'Alaman (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.6 Béatrix de Lautrec (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Béatrix, Dame de Graulhet. Born: between 1227 and 1235, daughter of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec and Agnès de Mauvoisin (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.2.4.2.7 Isarn IV, co-Vicomte de Lautrec (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Isarn II, Vicomte de Lautrec (Abbott, Page 387.). Born: between 1222 and 1230, son of Sicard VI, Vicomte de Lautrec (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married before 1273: N? N? Died: in 1275.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.3 Alphonse de Toulouse (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Born: between 1135 and 1147 at France, son of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse and Faydide de Rodès.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.4 Faydiva de Toulouse (Ibid.). Married Name: de Savoie. Born: before 1141 at France, daughter of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse and Faydide de Rodès, Faydiva is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Humbert III. Married in 1151 at France: Humbert III, Comte de Savoie,, son of Amé=Amédé III, Count de Savoie and Mathilde=Mahaut d'Albon. Died: in 1154.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.5 Pons, Bâtard de Toulouse (Ibid.). Born Illeg.: before 1146 at France -, son of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse, -. Died: in 1203 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.6 Bertrand, Bâtard de Toulouse (Ibid.). Born Illeg.: before 1147 at France -, son of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse, -.

2.3.1.1.1.6.2.7 N?, Bâtarde de Toulouse (Ibid.). Married Name: Aleppo. Born Illeg.: before 1147 at France -, daughter of Alfonse I Jourdain, Count de Toulouse, -. Married before 1173: Nurrhedin of Aleppo.

2.3.1.1.1.7 Raymond-Bérenger II, Count de Barcelone (André Roux: Scrolls, 86, 155.) (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-31.). AKA: Raymond Bérenger, Count de Osona. AKA: Raymond Bérenger, Count de Radez. AKA: Ramón "Cabeza de Estopa." AKA: Raymond-Bérenger II, Count de Gérone. AKA: Ramón-Bérenger II, Count de Carcassonne. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger II "Tête d'Étoupe" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: in 1055 at Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger I, Count de Barcelone and Almodis de La Marche. Married in 1078: Mahaut de Guiscard,, daughter of Robert de Guiscard and Sikelgaita de Salerno. Died: on 5 Dec 1082 Raymond-Bérenger II was assassinated by his half-brother. It is interesting that he was assassinated the year his male child was born.

2.3.1.1.1.7.1 Almodis de Barcelone. Married Name: de Cardonne. Born: between 1078 and 1082 at Spain, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger II, Count de Barcelone and Mahaut de Guiscard. Married before 1140 at Spain: Bernard Amat, Vicomte de Cardonne. Died: in 1140.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2 Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone (André Roux: Scrolls, 86, 114.) (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-30.) (Paul Theroff, posts.). AKA: Raimond, Count de Osona. AKA: Raimond-Bérenger III, Marquis de Barcelone. Also Known As: Ramón "El Grande." AKA: Ramón, Count de Gerona. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger III "Le Grand" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Raymond-Bérenger I, Comte de Provence (Ibid.). Born: on 11 Nov 1082 at Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger II, Count de Barcelone and Mahaut de Guiscard. Married in 1103 at Spain: Maria de Bivar,, daughter of Rodrigo Ruy Diaz de Bivar and Doña Ximena de Gormas (Maria was Raymond Bérenger III's first wife) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married in 1106: Almodis de Mortain (Almodis was Raymond Bérenger III's second wife). AKA: Raymond-Bérenger III, Comte de Bésalu (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married on 3 Feb 1112: Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence,, daughter of Gerbert=Gilbert III, Vicomte de Carlat and Tiburge=Gerberge, Countess de Provence (Douce was Raymond-Bérenger III's second wife but he was Douce's third husband) (M. Lainé (Pub), Archives Généalogiques et Historiques, Tome Premier (Volume 1), MDCCCXXVII (1827), De Carlat, Page 8.). AKA: Raimond Bérenger, Count de Cerdagne. Died: on 19 Jul 1131 at age 48.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1 Ximène de Barcelone (André Roux: Scrolls, 86, 138.). Married Name: de Foix. Married Name: de Besalu. Born: between 1105 and 1106 at Barcelone, Barcelona, Spain, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Maria de Bivar. Married on 1 Oct 1107 at Spain: Bernard III, Count de Bésalu,, son of Guillaume II, Count de Bésalu and Étienette de Provence. Married in 1117: Roger III, Count de Foix,, son of Roger II, Comte de Foix and Stéphanie, Dame de La Marche (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1149 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1 Roger-Bernard I/II, Count de Foix (André Roux: Scrolls, 138, 151.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:08 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 482.). Also Known As: Bernardo "El Gordo." Born: before 1130 at Foix, Ariège, Foix, France, son of Roger III, Count de Foix and Ximène de Barcelone, Roger-Bernard I is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married his first wife. Roger-Bernard I became the Comte de Foix in 1149. Married circa 1140: N? N? Married in 1151: Cécile-Férrane de Béziers,, daughter of Raimond Trencavel, Vicomte de Béziers and Adélaïde N? (Cécile-Férrane was Roger-Bernard I's second wife). Died: in Nov 1188.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.1 Esclaramonde de Foix (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:12 Hours.). AKA: Esclaramonde de Foix (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=174719, 10 December 2008.). Married Name: de L'Isle-Jourdain. Born: circa 1151, daughter of Roger-Bernard I/II, Count de Foix and Cécile-Férrane de Béziers. Married circa 1180: Jourdain II de L'Isle-Jourdain,, son of Jourdain I de L'Isle-Jourdain and Esclaramonde, Dame de Terride. Died: in 1215.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.1.1 Bernard II, Seigneur de l'Isle-Jourdain (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 356.). Born: circa 1181 at France, son of Jourdain II de L'Isle-Jourdain and Esclaramonde de Foix. Married circa 1216 at France: Indie, Bâtarde de Toulouse,, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse (Bernard was Indie's second husband). Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 1 Aug 1219 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bernard II was at the second and third sieges of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Died: between 1228 and 1230.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.2 Roger de Foix (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:11 Hours.). Born: between 1151 and 1176, son of Roger-Bernard I/II, Count de Foix and Cécile-Férrane de Béziers. Died: in 1182.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.3 Raymond-Roger, Count de Foix (André Roux: Scrolls, 138.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:11 Hours.) (Abbott, Pages 482 - 483.). AKA: Raymond-Roger, Seigneur d'Andorre Andorre=Andorra. The Seigneurs of Andorra were vassals of Aragon. AKA: Raymond-Roger, Seigneur de Castillon The Seigneurs de Castillon were vassals of Aragon. AKA: Raymond-Roger, Seigneur de Pamiers Seigneurs de Pamiers were vassals of Toulouse. AKA: Raymond-Roger, Seigneur de Prayas. The Seigneurs de Prayas were vassals of Aragon. Born: between 1152 and 1155 at Foix, Ariège, Foix, France, son of Roger-Bernard I/II, Count de Foix and Cécile-Férrane de Béziers. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Some sources indicate that Raymond-Roger participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).

After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad- Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.

The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.

The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.

In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.

Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.

After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.

Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.

Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.

The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Married in 1189: Philippe de Moncade. Note - between Mar 1211 and 3 May 1211 at Lavaur, Languedoc, France: Raymond-Roger fought at the Battle of Lavaur. Lavaur: March – 3 May 1211. In 1180-1181, well before the Crusade against the Cathars, There was another military expedition, led by a Cistercian against the people of the Languedoc. Henry of Marcy, Abbot of Clairvaux had taken part in a failed mission to the Languedoc in 1178. A little later, as Cardinal-Bishop of Albano, he tried again. His failure as a preacher led to him head a military expedition against the territories of Roger II Trencavel, Viscount of Beziers, anticipating Arnaud Amaury, the Cistercian Abbot who lead the Albigensian Crusade. Commanding armed forces provided by Raymond V of Toulouse, Henry successfully took Lavaur in 1181, forcing the submission of its lord and capturing two Cathar Parfaits. A generation later in March 1211, during the wars against the Cathars of the Languedoc, Lavaur was besieged again, this time by Simon de Montfort .

March 1211, the crusader army laid siege to the city of Lavaur. Count Raymond de Toulouse, still standing by crusaders officially and physically, began to assist people of Lavaur by supplying food and troops. Toulousain people had been divided for a year. Those who were in favor of crusaders, had created the White Brotherhood, under Bishop Fulk, the other party had gathered into the Black Brotherhood. Now, the White Brotherhood came to pitch their tents beside crusaders. Raymond de Ricaud, the count of Toulouse's seneschal was taken prisoner with the garrison. The town fell on 3 May 1211, following which the French crusaders excelled even themselves in cruelty and disregard for the accepted rules of war. As in all other cases, Cathar parfaits declined to abjure their faith. The head of the garrison, Aimeric-de-Montréal, was hanged along with his knights. His widowed sister, the chatelaine of Lavaur, Gerauda (or Geralda) de Lavaur, was brutally murdered. The Song of the Cathar Wars [laisee 68] relates the event, pointing out that Gerauda had been famed for her generosity to all: «àC'anc mais tant gran baro en la crestiandat No cug que fos pendutz, ab tant cavar de latz; Que sol de cavaliers n'i a ladoncs comtat Trop mais de quatre vins, so me dig un clergat...

Estiers dama Girauda qu'an en un potz gitat: De pieras la cubriron; don fo dols e pecatz, Que ja nulhs hom de segle, so sapchatz de vertatz No partira de leis entro agues manjat.à» The chatelaine, Geralda de Lavaur, was thrown alive into a well which was then filled with stones by the gallant crusaders until her screams can no longer be heard. As in all other cases, Cathar Parfaites decline to abjure their faith. 400 Cathars were burned alive by the crusaders, "with great joy" as the Catholic chronicler de Cernay noted. (The crusaders generally burned people alive "with great joy" - cum ingenti gaudio). One Parfait allegedly renounced his faith. The rest sang canticles as they were being led to the pyres. Here is the account of the whole series of murderous events given by Pierre des Vaux de Cernay (§227, p 117): “Soon Aimeric, the former lord of Montréal of whom we spoke above, was led out of Lavaur with up to eighty other knights. The noble Count [de Montfort] proposed that they should all be hanged from fork-shaped gibbets. However, after Aimeric, who was taller than the others, had been hanged, the gibbets started to fall down, since through excessive haste they had not been properly fixed in the ground. The Count realized that to continue would cause a long delay and ordered the rest to be put to the sword. The crusaders fell to this task with great enthusiasm and quickly slew them on the spot. The Count had the Dame of Lavaur, sister of Aimeric and a heretic of the worst sort, thrown into a pit and stones heaped on her. Our crusaders burnt innumerable heretics, with great joy.” Des Vaux de Cernay clearly identifies his hero Simon de Montfort as personally responsible for multiple murders here. Even by the standards of medieval warfare the killing of prisoners of war and captive women was not acceptable. For the people of the Languedoc these were crimes against paratge, in modern terms, crimes against humanity. For des Vaux de Cernay these actions were examples from a series of wondrous victories for the soldiers of Christ. A Gothic Cathedral at Lavaur was erected to commemorate the proud triumph of these model soldiers of Christ. Meantime, not far from Lavaur, at Montgey, German crusaders lead by Nicholas de Bazoches, 5,000 according to William de Tudèle, 1,500 according to Aubry des Trois Fontaines, were ambushed and defeated by count Roger- Raymond de Foix. From that point onward, the count of Toulouse became clearly the enemy of crusaders. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 29 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Raymond-Roger fought at the First Siege of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Note - in Sep 1211 at Castelnaudary, Languedoc, France: Raymond-Roger fought at the Battle of Castelnaudary. Castelnaudary is the Capital of Lauragais in the Aude département in Languedoc-Roussillon in southwestern France. September 1211, following the wise advice of Hugues de Lacy, the plan drawn up by the crusaders was more or less complete: meridional forces under the command of Raimond VI de Toulouse had besieged Castelnaudary where Simon de Montfort was contained. The meridional's encampment was strong and safe but did not entirely surround the walls of the town. Simon IV de Montfort sent some knights, among them Guy de Lévis and Bouchard de Marly, to seek as many reinforcements as possible. Martin d'Algai and his mercenaries rode to reinforce them, but the Count of Foix planned to ambush them near the castle of Saint-Martin, 3 miles from Castelnaudary. When Simon got wind of this, he sent Guy de Lucy, Simon de Neauphle, Roard de Donges with 40 other knights to their rescue. The Count de Foix (Raymond-Roger) returned to Castelnaudary bringing more troops which, when the battle started, he organized in 3 battle groups (heavy cavalry at the centre, lighter cavalry on one wing, infantry on the other). It appears that de Foix acted on his own, without support from the other lords. Outnumbered, Martin d'Algai's mercenaries fled, which incited some of de Foix's troops to plunder the baggage train and leave the battlefield whilst the fierce cavalry battle continued. Simon, who had watched the scene, dashed out of Castelnaudary with 60 knights leaving only 5 knights and the infantry to defend the castle against Mauléon's attacks. Now the Count of Foix was in real danger. Soon all his troops fled in disarray. Severe losses had been inflicted on both sides. The following day, Simon departed from Castelnaudary, leaving only a small garrison there. A few days later, the meridionals raised the siege. Both sides claimed victory. Note - between 10 Sep 1213 and 12 Sep 1213 at Muret, Languedoc, France: Raymond-Roger fought at the Battle of Muret. Muret , Languedoc 10-12 September 1213 The town of Muret had fallen into the hands of the Occitan lords. About 30 crusader knights remained entrenched within the castle. They knew they could not resist for long. They sent a message to Simon de Montfort who was at Fanjeaux to come to their rescue. Simon assembled as many knights as possible among the crusaders who had not yet gone back to France after their 40 days of annual duty and they rode hotfoot to Muret.à

Simon IV de Montfort was the leader of the Albigensian Crusade to destroy the Cathar known as Albigeois heresy and incidentally to join the Languedoc to the crown of France. He invaded Toulouse and exiled its count, Raymond VI. Count Raymond sought assistance from his brother-in-law, King Peter II of Aragon (and count of Barcelona), who felt threatened by Montfort's conquests in Languedoc. He decided to cross the Pyrenees and deal with Montfort at Muret. On 10 September, Peter's army arrived at Muret, and was joined by a Toulousain militia. The king of Aragon ordered his men to withdraw from the town to allow Simon's troop to enter the citadel. He chose to position his army so their right flank was protected by the Saudrune River, and the left protected by a marsh. He left the Toulousain militia to assault the walls of the city. Simon de Montfort led an army of 870 French Crusaders, along with a small contingent of knights brought by his ally, the viscount of Corbeil. Simon de Montfort's 870 mailed cavalry included 270 knights, making the small force of exceptional quality. King Peter of Aragon had brought 800 to 1,000 Aragonese cavalry, joined by a militia from Toulouse and armies brought by the counts of Comminges and Foix. King Peter of Aragon's combined forces possibly numbered 4000 cavalry, with thirty to forty thousand infantry. Montfort divided his army into three squadrons, and then led them across the Garonne to meet the Aragonese forces. Peter's ally and brother- in-law, Count Raymond, advised a defensive posture in order to weaken the advancing enemy with bowshot and javelins. Peter rejected this suggestion as unknightly and dishonorable. King Peter rode to the front line, forsaking his royal armor for the plain armor of a common soldier. His army was disorderly and confused. When Montfort's first squadron charged the field, the Aragonese cavalry was crushed and Peter himself was unhorsed. He cried out, "I am the king!" but was killed regardless. The Meridionals were not very well organized. Together with thousands Catalans, Aragoneses and Occitans, the king of Aragon died in the field of battle. With the realization that their king had been killed, the Aragonese forces broke in panic and fled, pursued by Montfort's Crusaders. Simon's victory was complete. Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 22 Jul 1218 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Raymond-Roger participated in the Third Siege of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill- stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Died: on 27 Mar 1223 Some sources indicate that Raymond-Roger died in 1222.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.3.1 Roger-Bernard II, Comte de Foix (Roger Bernard II was Comte from 27 March 1223 to 25 May 1241) (André Roux: Scrolls, 138.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:11 Hours.). Also Known As: Roger-Bernard "Le Grand." Born: between 1189 and 1192 at Foix, Ariège, Foix, France, son of Raymond-Roger, Count de Foix and Philippe de Moncade, Roger-Bernard II is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Ermessende. Married on 10 Jan 1203: Ermessende de Castelbon,, daughter of Arnaud, Vicomte de Castelbon and N? N? (Ermessende was Roger-Bernard II's first wife). Note - between Mar 1211 and 3 May 1211 at Lavaur, Languedoc, France: Roger-Bernard II fought for Lavaur. Lavaur: March – 3 May 1211. In 1180-1181, well before the Crusade against the Cathars, There was another military expedition, led by a Cistercian against the people of the Languedoc. Henry of Marcy, Abbot of Clairvaux had taken part in a failed mission to the Languedoc in 1178. A little later, as Cardinal-Bishop of Albano, he tried again. His failure as a preacher led to him head a military expedition against the territories of Roger II Trencavel, Viscount of Beziers, anticipating Arnaud Amaury, the Cistercian Abbot who lead the Albigensian Crusade. Commanding armed forces provided by Raymond V of Toulouse, Henry successfully took Lavaur in 1181, forcing the submission of its lord and capturing two Cathar Parfaits. A generation later in March 1211, during the wars against the Cathars of the Languedoc, Lavaur was besieged again, this time by Simon de Montfort .

March 1211, the crusader army laid siege to the city of Lavaur. Count Raymond de Toulouse, still standing by crusaders officially and physically, began to assist people of Lavaur by supplying food and troops. Toulousain people had been divided for a year. Those who were in favor of crusaders, had created the White Brotherhood, under Bishop Fulk, the other party had gathered into the Black Brotherhood. Now, the White Brotherhood came to pitch their tents beside crusaders. Raymond de Ricaud, the count of Toulouse's seneschal was taken prisoner with the garrison. The town fell on 3 May 1211, following which the French crusaders excelled even themselves in cruelty and disregard for the accepted rules of war. As in all other cases, Cathar parfaits declined to abjure their faith. The head of the garrison, Aimeric-de-Montréal, was hanged along with his knights. His widowed sister, the chatelaine of Lavaur, Gerauda (or Geralda) de Lavaur, was brutally murdered. The Song of the Cathar Wars [laisee 68] relates the event, pointing out that Gerauda had been famed for her generosity to all: «àC'anc mais tant gran baro en la crestiandat No cug que fos pendutz, ab tant cavar de latz; Que sol de cavaliers n'i a ladoncs comtat Trop mais de quatre vins, so me dig un clergat...

Estiers dama Girauda qu'an en un potz gitat: De pieras la cubriron; don fo dols e pecatz, Que ja nulhs hom de segle, so sapchatz de vertatz No partira de leis entro agues manjat.à» The chatelaine, Geralda de Lavaur, was thrown alive into a well which was then filled with stones by the gallant crusaders until her screams can no longer be heard. As in all other cases, Cathar Parfaites decline to abjure their faith. 400 Cathars were burned alive by the crusaders, "with great joy" as the Catholic chronicler de Cernay noted. (The crusaders generally burned people alive "with great joy" - cum ingenti gaudio). One Parfait allegedly renounced his faith. The rest sang canticles as they were being led to the pyres. Here is the account of the whole series of murderous events given by Pierre des Vaux de Cernay (§227, p 117): “Soon Aimeric, the former lord of Montréal of whom we spoke above, was led out of Lavaur with up to eighty other knights. The noble Count [de Montfort] proposed that they should all be hanged from fork-shaped gibbets. However, after Aimeric, who was taller than the others, had been hanged, the gibbets started to fall down, since through excessive haste they had not been properly fixed in the ground. The Count realized that to continue would cause a long delay and ordered the rest to be put to the sword. The crusaders fell to this task with great enthusiasm and quickly slew them on the spot. The Count had the Dame of Lavaur, sister of Aimeric and a heretic of the worst sort, thrown into a pit and stones heaped on her. Our crusaders burnt innumerable heretics, with great joy.” Des Vaux de Cernay clearly identifies his hero Simon de Montfort as personally responsible for multiple murders here. Even by the standards of medieval warfare the killing of prisoners of war and captive women was not acceptable. For the people of the Languedoc these were crimes against paratge, in modern terms, crimes against humanity. For des Vaux de Cernay these actions were examples from a series of wondrous victories for the soldiers of Christ. A Gothic Cathedral at Lavaur was erected to commemorate the proud triumph of these model soldiers of Christ. Meantime, not far from Lavaur, at Montgey, German crusaders lead by Nicholas de Bazoches, 5,000 according to William de Tudèle, 1,500 according to Aubry des Trois Fontaines, were ambushed and defeated by count Roger-Raymond de Foix. From that point onward, the count of Toulouse became clearly the enemy of crusaders. Note - in Sep 1211 at Castelnaudary, Languedoc, France: Roger-Bernard II fought for Castelnaudary. Castelnaudary is the Capital of Lauragais in the Aude département in Languedoc-Roussillon in southwestern France. September 1211, following the wise advice of Hugues de Lacy, the plan drawn up by the crusaders was more or less complete: meridional forces under the command of Raimond VI de Toulouse had besieged Castelnaudary where Simon de Montfort was contained. The meridional's encampment was strong and safe but did not entirely surround the walls of the town. Simon IV de Montfort sent some knights, among them Guy de Lévis and Bouchard de Marly, to seek as many reinforcements as possible. Martin d'Algai and his mercenaries rode to reinforce them, but the Count of Foix planned to ambush them near the castle of Saint-Martin, 3 miles from Castelnaudary. When Simon got wind of this, he sent Guy de Lucy, Simon de Neauphle, Roard de Donges with 40 other knights to their rescue. The Count de Foix (Raymond-Roger) returned to Castelnaudary bringing more troops which, when the battle started, he organized in 3 battle groups (heavy cavalry at the centre, lighter cavalry on one wing, infantry on the other). It appears that de Foix acted on his own, without support from the other lords. Outnumbered, Martin d'Algai's mercenaries fled, which incited some of de Foix's troops to plunder the baggage train and leave the battlefield whilst the fierce cavalry battle continued. Simon, who had watched the scene, dashed out of Castelnaudary with 60 knights leaving only 5 knights and the infantry to defend the castle against Mauléon's attacks. Now the Count of Foix was in real danger. Soon all his troops fled in disarray. Severe losses had been inflicted on both sides. The following day, Simon departed from Castelnaudary, leaving only a small garrison there. A few days later, the meridionals raised the siege. Both sides claimed victory. Note - in 1217 at Château de Montgrenier, Montgrenier, Languedoc, France: For six weeks in 1217, Roger- Bernard II distinguished himself in the defense of the Château de Montgrenier against the furor of Simon de Montfort and his interloping troops. Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 1 Aug 1219 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Roger-Bernard II fought for Toulouse in the Second and Third Siege. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Married circa 1232: Ermengarde de Narbonne,, daughter of Aimery I/III, Vicomte de Narbonne and Marguerite de Marly (Ermengarde was Roger-Bernard II's second wife). Died: on 25 May 1241 Roger-Bernard II fut inhumé en l'abbaye de Boulbonne (Abbott, Page 483.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.3.2 Cécile de Foix (André Roux: Scrolls, 138, 152.). Married Name: de Comminges. Born: between 1189 and 1214 at Foix, Ariège, Foix, France, daughter of Raymond-Roger, Count de Foix and Philippe de Moncade, Cécile is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Bernard V. Married circa 1224 at France: Bernard V, Count de Comminges,, son of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Contoure de La Barthe (Cécile was Bernard V's first wife). Died: after 1230 at Comminges, Haute-Garonne, Gascogne, France.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.3.3 Lope de Foix (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:12 Hours.). Born Illeg.: before 1223 at France -, son of Raymond-Roger, Count de Foix, - Lope was the ancestor of the Comtes de Rabat.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.3.4 Esclaramonde de Foix (Ibid.). Born Illeg.: before 1223 at Foix, France, -, daughter of Raymond-Roger, Count de Foix, -.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.4 N? de Foix (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Ribagorza" on 16 August 1994 at 02:07 Hours.). Married Name: de Consérans. Born: before 1163, daughter of Roger-Bernard I/II, Count de Foix and Cécile-Férrane de Béziers, She is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Roger II, was born. Married before 1177: Roger I, Vicomte de Consérans.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.4.1 Roger I, Comte de Pailhars (Ibid.). AKA: Roger II, Vicomte de Consérans (Abbott, Page 349.). Born: before 1178 at Gascogne, France, son of Roger I, Vicomte de Consérans and N? de Foix, Roger I is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Roger II, was born. Married before 1195: N? N? Married in 1217: Guillermina, Comtesse de Pailhars,, daughter of Artal IV, Comte de Pailhars and Guillermina N? (Roger I and Guillermina were mutual second spouses). Died: in 1257 (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.4.2 Arnaud de Consérans (Abbott, Page 349.). Born: before 1210 at France, son of Roger I, Vicomte de Consérans and N? de Foix. Died: circa 1256 Arnaud was a troubadour (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.5 Geraldesse de Foix (Paul Theroff, posts, "Armagnac & Auvergne" posted on 19 February 1994 at 04:24 Hours.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Armagnac. Born: before 1164, daughter of Roger-Bernard I/II, Count de Foix and Cécile-Férrane de Béziers, Geraldesse is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Bernard II, was born. Married before 1178: Bernardo d'Armagnac,, son of Odon de Lomagne and Mascarosse d'Armagnac.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.5.1 Bernard II, Vicomte de Fézensaguet (Abbott, Page 352.). Born: before 1179 at France, son of Bernardo d'Armagnac and Geraldesse de Foix, Bernard II is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Died: circa 1199 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.5.2 Géraud V, Comte d'Armagnac (Paul Theroff, posts, "Armagnac & Auvergne" posted on 19 February 1994 at 04:24 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 342.) and Géraud IV, Comte d'Armagnac were adopted. He and Mascarose de La Barthe were adopted. AKA: Géraud V, Comte de Fézensac (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1190, son of Bernardo d'Armagnac and Geraldesse de Foix. Married before 1209: N? N? AKA: Géraud V, Vicomte de Fézensaguet (Abbott, Page 352.). Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 1 Aug 1219: Géraud V fought at the Second and Third Sieges of Toulouse. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid- 1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader- held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Died: on 30 Sep 1219.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.5.3 Arnaud Bernard d'Armagnac (Abbott, Page 342.). AKA: Arnaud Bernard, Vicomte de Fézensaguet (Abbott, Page 352.). Born: before 1191 at France, son of Bernardo d'Armagnac and Geraldesse de Foix. Died: either 1220 or 1226 (Abbott, Page 342.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.5.4 Pierre Géraud d'Armagnac (Ibid.). Born: before 1192 at France, son of Bernardo d'Armagnac and Geraldesse de Foix. Died: in 1241 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.1.5.5 Roger, Comte d'Armagnac. AKA: Roger, Vicomte de Fézensaguet (Abbott, Page 352.). Born: before 1193, son of Bernardo d'Armagnac and Geraldesse de Foix, Roger became the Comte d'Armagnac in 1226, when his brother, Pierre, died. Married before 1236: Puncela d'Albret,, daughter of Amanieu IV, Sire d'Albret and Adelmodis d'Angoulême. Died: either 1240 or 1248.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.2 Brandimena de Foix (Paul Theroff, posts, "de Foix" posted on 21 March 1995 at 02:11 Hours.). Born: before 1142, daughter of Roger III, Count de Foix and Ximène de Barcelone, Brandimena married Guillermo de Adona, Vicomte de Sault.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.3 Douce de Foix (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Urgel. Born: before 1143 at France, daughter of Roger III, Count de Foix and Ximène de Barcelone. Married before 1157: Armengol VII, Count d'Urgel,, son of Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel and Arsende de Cabrera. Died: after 1209.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.3.1 Armengol VIII, Count d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Born: in 1158 at Spain, son of Armengol VII, Count d'Urgel and Douce de Foix. Married in 1178 at Spain: Elvira de Lara,, daughter of Amalric=Manrique de Lara and Ermessinde, Vicomtesse de Narbonne. Died: in 1209 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.3.1.1 Arumbaix, Countess d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:35 Hours.). Married Name: de Castro. Married Name: de Portugal. Born: in 1180 at Spain, daughter of Armengol VIII, Count d'Urgel and Elvira de Lara. Married in 1212: Alvaro Perez de Castro. Annulled she and Alvaro Perez de Castro: in 1228 (an unknown value). Married on 15 Jul 1229: Pedro de Portugal,, son of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Died: in Aug 1231 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.3.2 Miraglia d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Born: before 1183, daughter of Armengol VII, Count d'Urgel and Douce de Foix.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.3.3 Marquesa d'Urgel (Ibid.). Married Name: de Cabrera. Born: before 1184 at Spain, daughter of Armengol VII, Count d'Urgel and Douce de Foix. Married in 1194 at Spain: Ponce III, Vicomte de Cabrera,, son of Guereau III de Cabrera and Berenguela de Queralt.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.1.3.3.1 Guereau IV, Vicomte de Cabrera (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Cabrera" on 15 September 1994 at 00:56 Hours.). Born: in 1196, son of Ponce III, Vicomte de Cabrera and Marquesa d'Urgel. Married between 1205 and 1215: Eilo de Castro. Died: in 1228.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2 Raymond-Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-29.). AKA: Raimond Bérenger IV, Vicomte de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). AKA: Raymond-Bérenger IV, Comte de Osona. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger IV "Le Jeune" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Raymond Bérenger, Vicomte de Carlat (Abbott, Page 448.). AKA: Raymond-Bérenger IV "Le Saint" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Raymond-Bérenger III, Comte de Provence (Ibid.). Born: in 1113 at Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co- Comtesse de Provence (Ibid.). AKA: Raymond-Bérenger IV, Comte de Cerdagne. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger IV, Comte de Bésalu. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger IV, co-King de Aragon (Ibid.). Married on 11 Aug 1137: Petronilla de Aragon,, daughter of Ramiro II, King de Navarre and Agnès=Mathilde de Poitiers (Upon the marriage of Petronilla with Raymond-Bérenger IV, the Crowns of the Kingdom of Aragon and the Countship of Barcelona [along with the rest of Catalonia] were henceforth united. The senior member of the family branch was known as the grander title of King de Aragon, and Catalonia always remained semi-independent of Aragon. The King was always known as Count of Barcelona in Catalonia. The Catalans supplied most of the wealth of the ZKingdom, and were mostly responsible for the Kingdom's expansion throughout the Mediterranean) (Paul Theroff, posts, 17 July 1994 at 19:02 Hours.). Died: on 6 Aug 1162 at San Dalmacio, Italy, San Dalmacio is near Turin.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.1 Pedro de Barcelone. Born: on 4 May 1152 at Barcelona, Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone and Petronilla de Aragon. Died: before 1167 at Huesca, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2 Alfonso II, King de Aragon (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-28.). AKA: Alfonso II, Count de Gerona. AKA: Alfonso II, Marquis de Tortosa. AKA: Alphonse II, Vicomte de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). AKA: Alfonso II, Count de Tarragona. AKA: Alfonso II, Marquis de Lerida. AKA: Ramón, Count de Barcelone. AKA: Alphonse "Le Chaste" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Alphonse II, Comte de Roussillon (Abbott, Page 478.). AKA: Alphonse II, Vicomte de Carlat (Abbott, Page 448.). Born: on 25 Mar 1157 at Villa Mayor del Valle, Huesca, Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone and Petronilla de Aragon (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-28.). AKA: Alfonso II, Count de Cerdagne (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Note - between 1162 and 1195 at Spain: Alfonso II was the King of Aragon 1162-1195 and also the Marquis and Count of Barcelona, Tortosa and Lerida. He was the Count of Tarragona, Gerona and Cerdagne. He was made Marquis of Provence in 1166. He united Barcelona, Roussillon and Provence under the flag of Aragon. AKA: Alphonse, Vicomte de Gévaudan (Ibid.). AKA: Alphonse, Marquis de Provence According to Abbott, Alphonse was Marquis de Provence 1166-1178. Around this time, Raymond de Toulouse occupied the County but was expelled by Alphonse, King of Aragon. Later, the County returned to Aragon, following the death of Raymond Bérenger IV (Alphonse's brother), assassinated at Montpellier in 1181 (Abbott, Pages 606, 607.). AKA: Alphonse II, Comte de Provence (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married on 18 Jan 1174 at Zaragoza, Spain: Sancha, Princess de Castile,, daughter of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Richeza, Princess of Poland (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-28.). Died: on 25 Apr 1196 at Perpignan, Provence, France, at age 39 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.1 Pedro II, King de Aragon (Stuart, Page 110, Line 150-27.) (Augé, Tome II, Page 484.) (Paul Theroff, posts.) (Stuart, Page 39.) (Stuart.). AKA: Pierre II, Count de Gévaudan. AKA: Pierre II, Marquis de Carlat. Also Known As: Pedro "El Catolico." AKA: Pierre II, Vicomte de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). AKA: Pierre, Marquis de Provence (Abbott, Page 606.). Born: in 1176 at Spain, son of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile. Note - between 1196 and 1213 at Spain: Pedro II was the Count of Barcelona and Gévaudan, and Marquis of Carlat. He was King of Aragon from 1196 until his death in 1213. He gained prominent glory in his journey to Las Navas de Tolosa. AKA: Pedro II, Count de Barcelone (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married on 15 Jun 1204 at Church, Montpellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France: Marie, Dame de Montpellier,, daughter of Guillaume VIII, Seigneur de Montpellier and Eudoxie Komnena (Marie became the Queen of Aragon by her marriage to King Pedro II, her third husband. The Aragonese Crown acquired Montepellier through this marriage). Died: on 14 Sep 1213 at Muret, Haute-Garonne, Languedoc, France, Pedro II fell at the Battle of Muret fighting on behalf of the Albigeois against Simon de Montfort.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.1.1 Sancha de Aragon. Born: in 1205 at Spain, daughter of Pedro II, King de Aragon and Marie, Dame de Montpellier. Died: in 1206 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.1.2 Jacques=Jayme I, King de Aragon (Stuart, Page 35, Line 51-26.) (Augé, Tome I, Page 1027.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 17 July 1994 at 19:02 Hours.) (Stuart, Page 111.) (Stuart.). AKA: Jacques "Le Conquérant." AKA: Jacques I, King de Majorca. Also Known As: Jayme "El Conquistador." AKA: Jacques, Vicomte de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). Born: on 1 Feb 1207 at Langres, Haute-Marne, Champagne, France, son of Pedro II, King de Aragon and Marie, Dame de Montpellier. Note - between 1213 and 1276 at Spain: Also known as Jacques Le Conquérant, Jacque=Jayme I was the King of Aragon from 1213 to 1276. He conquered the Baléares as well as the kingdoms of Valencia and Murcia but was not so successful at the crusade. He was well educated and adroit legislator who signed the Treaty of Corbeil with King Louis IX, Saint Louis, of France in 1258. AKA: Jacques I, Count de Barcelone (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Jacques, Comte de Montpellier (Abbott, Page 392.). Married on 6 Feb 1221 at Agreda, Spain: Léonore, Princess de Castile,, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Annulled he and Léonore, Princess de Castile: in 1229 at Rome, Italy, (an unknown value). AKA: Jacques I, Seigneur des Baléares (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married on 8 Sep 1235 at Barcelona, Spain: Yolande, Princess of Hungary,, daughter of Andrew II, King of Hungary and Yolande de Courtenay. AKA: Jacques I, King de Valencia. Significant-Other: Blanca de Antillon before 1240 -. AKA: Jacques, Comte de Roussillon (Abbott, Page 478.). Significant-Other: Berenguela Fernandez before 1244 -. Married circa 1252 at Spain: Teresa de Vidaura,, daughter of Jean de Vidaure and N? N? (Teresa was Jayme I's third wife). Died: on 25 Jul 1276 at Valencia, Spain, at age 69.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.1.3 Constanza de Aragon. Married Name: de Moncade. Born Illeg.: before 1210 -, daughter of Pedro II, King de Aragon, - Constanza is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Guillen Ramón. Married in 1220: Guillen Ramón de Moncade. Died: after 1250.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.1.4 Pedro del Rey (Paul Theroff, posts, 17 July 1994 at 19:02 Hours.). Born Illeg.: before 1212 -, son of Pedro II, King de Aragon, -. Died: in 1254 Pedro was a priest in Lerida.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.2 Constanza de Aragon (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 July 1994 at 19:25 Hours.). Married Name: Germany. Married Name: Hungary. Born: in 1179 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile. Married in 1198: Emmerich, King of Hungary,, son of Bela III, King of Hungary and Agnès=Anne de Châtillon-sur-Loing (King Emmerich was Constanza's first husband). Married in 1210: Frédéric II, Emperor of Germany,, son of Heinrich VI, Emperor of Germany and Constance de Sicile (Frédéric II was Constanza's second husband). Died: on 23 Jun 1222 at Catania, Sicily.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.2.1 Ladislas III, King of Hungary (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 July 1994 at 19:25 Hours.). Also Known As: Ladislas "The Child." Born: in 1199 at Spain, son of Emmerich, King of Hungary and Constanza de Aragon. Died: on 7 May 1205 at Hungary.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.3 Alfonso, Prince de Aragon (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-27.). Born: in 1180, son of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile. Married in 1193 at Aix-en-Provence, Bouches-du-Rhône, Provence, France: Gersinde II de Sabran,, daughter of Raimon=Raynier de Sabran and Garsende de Forcalquier. AKA: Alphonse, Count de Provence (Abbott, Page 606.). Died: in Feb 1209 at Palermo, Sicily.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.3.1 Raimond-Bérenger IV/V, Count de Provence (According to Abbott (Page 607) The County became independent in fact when the Provençaux transferred the young Comte to Forcalquier in 1216 and independent de jure when he attained his majority in 1219. Count Raymond Bérenger V, surrounded himself with capable Catalan counsellors, and entirely reorganized the administrative and legislative system of the province. In 1232, he founded Barcelonnette to protect the eastern march. In 1239, he submitted Nice, agitated by a plot. At his death, the County passed, according to a custom, to the elder of his daughters not endowed. This was Béatrix) (Stuart, Page 39, Line 54-26.) (Abbott, Pages 606, 607.). Born: in 1198 at France, son of Alfonso, Prince de Aragon and Gersinde II de Sabran. AKA: Raymond V, Count de Forcalquier. AKA: Raymond-Bérenger V, Count de Provence (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married on 5 Jun 1220: Béatrix de Savoie,, daughter of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrix de Genève. AKA: Raimond- Bérenger, Seigneur de Martigues The city of Martigues was built near the mouth of the Rhône by Raimond Berenger, Comte de Provence, in 1232. It was given as a viscounty in 1382 to Jacques D'Arcussia, Chamberlain of Jeanne de Provence, and returned to the Comte of Provence in 1463 (http://www.heraldica.org/topics/france/frprince.htm, The Rank/Title of Prince in France. in no series (n.p.: n.pub., 02 Feb 2001), 1-24, pg.15.). Died: on 19 Aug 1245 at Aix-en-Provence, Bouches-du-Rhône, Provence, France.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.3.2 Garsende de Forcalquier (André Roux: Scrolls, 232.). AKA: Gersinde de Provence. Married Name: de Béarn. Born: before 1209, daughter of Alfonso, Prince de Aragon and Gersinde II de Sabran. Married before 1228: Guillaume II/I, Vicomte de Béarn,, son of Guillaume-Raimond, Vicomte de Béarn and Marguerite de Narbonne.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.4 Leonor de Aragon. Married Name: de Toulouse. Born: in 1182, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile. Married in Jan 1203: Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse,, son of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France (Leonor was Raymond VI's sixth wife). Died: in 1226.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.5 Sancha de Aragon. Married Name: de Toulouse. Born: in 1186 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile. Married in 1211: Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse,, son of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse and Joanna, Princess of England (Sancha was Raymond VII's first wife). Divorced Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse: in 1241. Died: after 1241.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.5.1 Jeanne, Countess de Toulouse (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.6 Fernando de Aragon. Born: in 1190 at Spain, son of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile. Died: in 1249 Fernando was a priest.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.2.7 Dulce de Aragon. Born: in 1192, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Aragon and Sancha, Princess de Castile, Dulce was a nun at Sijena.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.3 Raimond Bérenger IV, Count de Provence (Upon the death of Raimond Bérenger IV, his brother Sanche, administered Provence) (Abbott, Page 606.). AKA: Raimond Bérenger IV, Comte de Cerdagne. Born: in 1158 at Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone and Petronilla de Aragon. AKA: Raimond-Bérenger IV, Comte de Roussillon (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: on 5 Apr 1181 at Montpellier, Hérault, Languedoc, France, Raimond Bérenger IV was assassinated (Abbott, Page 607.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4 Dulcia de Barcelone. Married Name: de Portugal. AKA: Douce de Aragon. Born: in 1159 at Spain, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone and Petronilla de Aragon. Married in 1175 at Spain: Sancho I, King de Portugal,, son of Alfonso I Henriques, King de Portugal and Mahaut de Savoie. Died: on 1 Sep 1198 at Coïmbre, Portugal.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.1 Teresa, Princess de Portugal. Married Name: de León. Born: in 1176, daughter of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Married on 15 Feb 1191 at Guimaraes, Portugal: Alfonso IX, King de León,, son of Fernando II, King de León and Urraca, Princess de Portugal (Teresa was King Alfonso IX's first wife). Annulled she and Alfonso IX, King de León: in 1197 (an unknown value). Died: on 18 Jun 1250 at Lorvano.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.1.1 Fernando de León. Born: circa 1192 at Spain, son of Alfonso IX, King de León and Teresa, Princess de Portugal. Died: on 7 Aug 1214 at Spain. 2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.1.2 Dulce de Castile. Born: in 1194 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso IX, King de León and Teresa, Princess de Portugal. Died: after 1243 at Cloister of the nunery, Villabuena, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.1.3 Sancha de Castile. Born: circa 1195 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso IX, King de León and Teresa, Princess de Portugal. Died: before 1243 at Cloister of the nunery, Villabuena, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.2 Alfonso II, King de Portugal (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:34 Hours.). AKA: Alfonso, King of the Algarve. Born: on 23 Apr 1185 at Coimbra, Portugal, son of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Married in Apr 1206: Urraca, Princess de Castile,, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Died: on 25 Mar 1223 at Coimbra, Portugal, at age 37.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.2.1 Sancho II, King de Portugal (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:19 Hours.). AKA: Sancho II, King of the Algarve. Also Known As: Sancho "O Capello." Born: on 8 Nov 1207 at Portugal, son of Alfonso II, King de Portugal and Urraca, Princess de Castile. Married circa 1246: Mencia de Haro,, daughter of Lope Diaz de Haro and Urraca de León. Died: on 3 Jan 1248 at Toledo, Spain, at age 40.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.2.2 Alfonso III, King de Portugal (Paul Theroff, posts, 14 January 1995 at 05:20 Hours.). Also Known As: Alfonso "O Restaurador" (Alfonso III reigned from 1248 to 1279). AKA: Alfonso III, King of the Algarve. Born: on 5 May 1210 at Coimbra, Portugal, son of Alfonso II, King de Portugal and Urraca, Princess de Castile. Married in 1239: Matilde, Comtesse de Dammartin,, daughter of Renaud, Count de Dammartin and Ide de Flandre (Alfonso III was Matilde's second husband). Divorced Matilde, Comtesse de Dammartin: in 1253. Married in 1253: Beatriz Alfonsa de Castile,, daughter of Alfonso X, King de Castile and Maria Guillen de Guzman. Died: on 16 Feb 1279 at Lisbon, Portugal, at age 68.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.2.3 Leonor de Portugal (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:35 Hours.). Born: in 1211 at Portugal, daughter of Alfonso II, King de Portugal and Urraca, Princess de Castile. Died: on 28 May 1231 at Denmark.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.3 Pedro de Portugal (Ibid.). AKA: Pedro, King de Majorca. Born: on 23 Feb 1187 at Coimbra, Portugal, son of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Married on 15 Jul 1229: Arumbaix, Countess d'Urgel,, daughter of Armengol VIII, Count d'Urgel and Elvira de Lara. Died: on 2 Jun 1258 at Majorca at age 71 Pedro is buried in the Church de San Francisco.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.4 Fernando de Portugal (Ibid.). AKA: Fernando, Count de Flandre. AKA: Fernando, Comte de Hainaut. Born: on 24 Mar 1188 at Portugal, son of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Married on 1 Jan 1212: Jeanne, Comtesse de Flandre,, daughter of Baudouin VI, Count de Hainaut and Marie de Champagne. Died: in 1233 at Noyon, Oise, Ile-de-France, France.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.4.1 Maria de Portugal (Ibid.). Born: circa 1224, daughter of Fernando de Portugal and Jeanne, Comtesse de Flandre. Died: in 1236.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.5 Bérengère, Princess of Portugal (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: in 1194, daughter of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married in 1214: Valdemar II Sejr, King of Denmark (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married Name: Denmark (Ibid.). Died: on 22 Apr 1221 (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.5.1 Sophie, Princess of Denmark (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: in 1217, daughter of Valdemar II Sejr, King of Denmark and Bérengère, Princess of Portugal. Married in 1236: Johann I, Margrave von Brandenburg,, son of Albert II, Margrave von Brandenburg and Mathilde de Basse-Lusace (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married Name: von Brandenburg (Ibid.). Died: in 1247 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.4.6 Mafalda, Princess de Portugal (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:35 Hours.). Married Name: de Castile. Born: in 1197 at Portugal, daughter of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone. Married in 1215: Enrique I, King de Castile,, son of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Divorced Enrique I, King de Castile: in 1216. Died: on 1 May 1257 at Arouca, Portugal.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.5 Sancho, Count de Roussillon (Abbott, Page 478.). Born: in 1161 at France, son of Raymond- Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone and Petronilla de Aragon. AKA: Sancho, Count de Cerdagne. AKA: Sanche, Comte de Provence According to Abbott, Sanche was Comte de Provence 1181-1185 and 1209-1213. Upon the assassination of his brother, Raymond Bérenger IV, Sanche administered Provence until 1185, when his brother retook it for his own son, Alphonse. On Alphonse's death in 1209, Sanche again administered the County, confiding the task in 1213 to his son, Nuño, following the Muret disaster (Abbott, Pages 606, 607.). Married before 1184: Ermesinda de Rocaberti (Ermesinda was Sancho's first wife). Married before 1185: Sancha Nuñez de Lara (Sancha Nuñez was Sancho's second wife). Died: in 1226 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.5.1 Nuño Sanchez de Aragon. Born: in 1185, son of Sancho, Count de Roussillon and Sancha Nuñez de Lara. AKA: Nuño Sanche, Comte de Roussillon (Abbott, Page 478.). AKA: Nuño Sanchez, Count de Cerdagne. Note - on 16 Jul 1212 at Las Navas de Tolosa, Andalucia, Spain: Nuño-Sanchez fought at the Battle of Las Navas de Tolosa.

The 16 July 1212 battle of Las Navas de Tolosa (Spanish:Batalla de Las Navas de Tolosa / Arabic:ãÚÑßÉ ÇáÚÞÇÈ) major battle of the Christian reconquest of Spain in which the Almohads (a Muslim dynasty of North Africa and Spain) were severely defeated by the combined armies of Leon, Castile, Aragon, Navarre, and Portugal. The battle was fought about 40 miles (64 km) north of Jaén, in Andalusia, southern Spain. It is considered a major turning point in the history of Medieval Iberia. The forces of King Alfonso VIII of Castile were joined by the armies of his Christian rivals, Sancho VII of Navarre, Pedro II of Aragon and Afonso II of Portugal in battle against the Berber Muslim Almohad rulers of the southern half of the Iberian Peninsula. The sultan Caliph al-Nasir (Miramamolín in the Spanish chronicles) led the Almohad army, made up of people from the whole Almohad empire. Most of the men in the Almohad army came from the African side of the empire, which included Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia and even as far away as Mauritania and Senegal and much of the Iberian peninsula's southern half. In 1195, Alfonso VIII of Castile had been defeated by the Almohads in the so-called Disaster of Alarcos. After this victory the Almohads had taken important cities as Trujillo, Plasencia, Talavera, Cuenca and Uclés. Then, in 1211, Muhammad al-Nasir had crossed the Strait of Gibraltar with a powerful war machine, and invaded the Christian territory and captured the stronghold of the Calatrava Knights in Salvatierra. After this, the threat was so great for the Iberian Christian kingdoms that the Pope Innocent III called European knights to a crusade. After some disagreements among the members of the Christian coalition, Alfonso managed to cross the mountain range that defended the Almohad camp, sneaking through the Despeñaperros Pass, so that the Christian coalition caught by surprise and smashed the Moorish army that left some 100,000 casualties at the battleground. The battle was a bloody and decisive encounter. The Caliph Muhammad al-Nasir himself died shortly after the battle in Marrakech, where he had fled after the defeat. Later tales relate that the culmination of the battle took place when Sancho VII of Navarre himself broke into the Caliph's fortified camp, broke up the defensive ring and disbanded al- Nasir's personal bodyguard; nonetheless Muhammad al-Nasir managed to escape. After that, the Christian army engaged in the annihilation of the Muslim troops, so that very few of them could escape the killing. Despite legends that Christian casualties were very few, in fact they were some 2,000 men, and particularly heavy among the Orders. Those killed included Pedro Gomez de Acevedo (bannerman of the Orden de Calatrava), Alfonso Fernandez de Valladares (comendator of the Orden de Santiago), Pedro Arias (master of the Orden de Santiago, died of wounds on 3 August) and Gomez Ramirez (master of the Orden del Templo). Ruy Diaz (master of the Orden de Calatrava) was so grievously wounded that he had to resign his command. According to legend, the emir had his tent surrounded with chained slaves as a defense. The Navarrese however cut the chains and broke into the tent. As a memorial, the kingdom of Navarre changed its coat of arms to one depicting a golden chain on a gules field with an emerald. The crushing defeat of the Almohads significantly hastened their decline both in the Iberian Peninsula and in the Maghreb a decade later. This would give further momentum to the Christian Reconquest begun by the kingdoms of northern Iberia centuries before, resulting in a sharp reduction in the already declining power of the Moors in the Iberian Peninsula. Shortly after the battle, the Castilians took Baeza and then Úbeda, major fortified cities near the battlefield, and gateways to invade Andalucia. Thereafter, Ferdinand III of Castile took Córdoba in 1236, Jaén in 1246, and Seville in 1248; then he took Arcos, Medina-Sidonia, Jerez and Cádiz. After this chain of victories, only Ferdinand's death prevented the Castilians from crossing the Gibraltar Strait to take the war to the heartland of the Almohad empire.[citation needed] Ferdinand III died in Seville on May 30, 1252, when a plague spread over the southern part of the Iberian peninsula while he was preparing his army and fleet to cross the Gibraltar Strait. On the Mediterranean coast, Jaime I, proceeded to conquer the Balearic Islands (from 1228 over the following four years) and Valencia (the city capitulated September 28 1238). By the year 1252, the Almohad empire was almost over, at the mercy of another emerging African power. In 1269, a new association of African tribes, the Marinid, had taken control of the Maghreb, and most of the former Almohad empire was under their rule. Later, the Merinid tried to recover the former Almohad territories in the Iberian peninsula, but they were definitively defeated by Sancho IV, Ferdinand's grandson, and King Alfonso IV of Portugal in the Battle of Salado, the last major military encounter between large Christian and Muslim armies in the Iberian peninsula.

In 1294 Sancho IV retook Tarifa, key to the control of the Gibraltar Strait; and Granada, Almería and Málaga were the only major Muslim cities of the time in the Iberian peninsula. These three cities were the core of the Nazhari Kingdom of Granada, which was a vassal state of Castile, until the kingdom was finally taken by the Catholic Kings in 1492. AKA: Nuño, Comte de Provence According to Abbott, Nuño was Comte de Provence 1213-1216. At this time the new Comte, Raymond Bérenger V, was a minor. The County became independent in fact when the Provençaux transferred the young Comte to Forcalquier in 1216 and independent de jure when he attained his majority in 1219 (Abbott, Pages 606-607.). Married in 1215: Pétronille de Comminges,, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Béatrice III/IV, Comtesse de Bigorre (Nuño was Pétronelle's second husband and she was his first wife). Annulled he and Pétronille de Comminges: in 1216 (an unknown value). Married circa 1220 at Spain: Teresa Lopez de Haro. Died: in 1242.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.5.2 Sancha de Roussillon. Born: between 1186 and 1225, daughter of Sancho, Count de Roussillon and Sancha Nuñez de Lara, Sancha married Guérau d'Aniort. 2.3.1.1.1.7.2.2.6 Ramón Bérenger, Archbishop de Narbonne. Born Illeg.: before 1153 -, son of Raymond-Bérenger IV, Marquis de Barcelone, -. Died: in 1212.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.3 Bérenger Raimond I, Count de Provence (Abbott, Page 606.). AKA: Bérenger Raimond, Vicomte de Millau (Abbott, Page 325.). AKA: Bérenger-Raymond I, Vicomte de Milhaud (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Bérenger-Raymond I, Comte de Provence (Ibid.). AKA: Bérenger Raimond I, Vicomte du Gévaudan. Born: in 1114 at France, son of Raymond- Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence. AKA: Bérenger Raimond I, Vicomte de Carladet (Ibid.). AKA: Bérenger Raimond I, Vicomte de Rodez. Married in 1135 at France: Béatrix, Countess de Melgueil,, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Melgueil and Guillemette de Montpellier. Died: in 1144 at Spain Bérenger Raimond I was murdered.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.3.1 Ramón Bérenger III/V, Count de Provence (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.3.1.1 Douce II, Countess de Provence (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4 Bérengère de Barcelone (Stuart, Line 94-29, Page 73.) (Stuart, Page 73.) (Ibid.). AKA: Bérengère de Barcelone (André Roux: Scrolls.). Married Name: de Castile. AKA: Queen Bérengère des Asturies. AKA: Queen Bérengère de Galice (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Queen Bérengère de Castille (Ibid.). Born: in 1116 at Saldaña, Spain, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co- Comtesse de Provence. Married on 10 Nov 1128 at Spain: Alfonso VII, King de Castile,, son of Raymond, de Bourgogne and Urraque, Queen de Castile (Saldaña was King Alfonso VII's first wife). Died: on 15 Jan 1149 at Palencia, Spain, Saldaña is burried at the Cathedral of Santiago el Mayor, Santiago de Compostela, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1 Sancho III, King de Castile (Stuart, Page 60, Line 83-28.). Born: in 1134 at Spain, son of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Married on 30 Jan 1151 at Calahorra, Spain: Blanche, Queen de Navarre,, daughter of Garcia-Ramirez VII, King de Navarre and Marguerite de l'Aigle. Note - in 1158 at Spain: Sancho III became King of Castile in 1158. Died: on 31 Aug 1158 at Toledo, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1 Alfonso VIII, King de Castile (Augé, Tome I, Page 51.) (Stuart, Page 61, Line 83-27.). AKA: Alfonso VIII, King de León. AKA: Alphonse de Castile. Also Known As: Alphonse "Le Noble." Born: on 11 Nov 1155 at Soria, Spain, son of Sancho III, King de Castile and Blanche, Queen de Navarre. Note - between 1158 and 1214 at Spain: Alfonso VIII was also the King of León (1158-1214). He vanquished the Moors at Las Navas de Tolosa, bringing about a decissive victory against the Moslem domination of Spain. He founded the first university of Spain at Palencia. Married in Sep 1170 at Burgos, Spain: Eleanor, Princess of England,, daughter of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine (Queen Éléonore d'Aquitaine personally escorted her daughter to Bordeaux, where the envoys of Alphonso VIII received the young princess and led her off to a splendid marriage in Burgos. Princess Eleanor, in addition to her bridal furniture, took with her to Spain the old Arthurian Tales that so enthralled her mother's court. Princess Eleanor also took with her to Castile, the distinctive Angevin style of architecture. At her request, the Royal Abbey of Las Huelgas, in Spain, was founded in 1187). Died: on 5 Oct 1214 at Avevalo, Spain, at age 58 Alfonso VIII is buried at the Cistercian Monastery of Santa Maria la Reál de las Huelgas, near Burgos, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.1 Bérengère de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.2 Sancho, Prince de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.3 Sancha de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.4 Blanche, Princess de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.5 Urraca, Princess de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.6 Ferdinand, Prince de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.7 Mafalda = Matilda de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.8 Léonore, Princess de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.9 Enrique I, King de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.1.1.10 Constance de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.2 Raimundo de Castile. Born: before 12 Apr 1136, son of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Died: before 1151 Raimundo died young.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3 Fernando II, King de León (Stuart, Page 35, Line 52-27.) (Augé, Tome I, Page 720.). AKA: Fernando II, King de Extremadura. AKA: Fernando II, King de Galicia. Born: in 1137 at Spain, son of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Note - between 1157 and 1188: Fernando II was the first king to use the royal symbol of the lion in a truly heraldic form. Fernando II fought vigorously against Castile and Portugal. Married in May 1165: Urraca, Princess de Portugal,, daughter of Alfonso I Henriques, King de Portugal and Mahaut de Savoie (Urraca was Fernando II's first wife). Annulled he and Urraca, Princess de Portugal: in Jun 1175 (an unknown value). Married in Aug 1179: Térésa Fernandez de Traba,, daughter of Fernando Perez de Traba and Sancha Gonzalez (Térésa was Fernando II's second wife). Married in May 1187: Urraca Lopez de Haro,, daughter of Lope Diaz, Vicomte de Haro and Aldonza Ruíz (Urraca Lopez was Fernando II's third wife and he was her first husband). Died: on 22 Jan 1188 at Benavente, Italy.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1 Alfonso IX, King de León (André Roux: Scrolls.) (Stuart, Page 36, Line 52-26.) (Augé, Tome I, Page 51.). AKA: Alfonso IX, King de Castile. Born: on 15 Aug 1171 at Zamora, León, Spain, son of Fernando II, King de León and Urraca, Princess de Portugal. Note - between 1188 and 1230: Alfonso IX reigned as King from 1188 to 1230. Married on 15 Feb 1191 at Guimaraes, Portugal: Teresa, Princess de Portugal,, daughter of Sancho I, King de Portugal and Dulcia de Barcelone (Teresa was King Alfonso IX's first wife). Annulled he and Teresa, Princess de Portugal: in 1197 (an unknown value). Married in Dec 1197 at Villadolid, Spain: Bérengère de Castile,, daughter of Alfonso VIII, King de Castile and Eleanor, Princess of England. Annulled he and Bérengère de Castile: in 1204 at Spain (an unknown value). Died: on 24 Dec 1230 at Vallanueva de Sarria, Spain, at age 59.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.1 Fernando de León (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.2 Dulce de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.3 Sancha de Castile (see above)

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.4 Bérengère de Castile (André Roux: Scrolls, 143.). Married Name: de Constantinople. Born: in 1199 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso IX, King de León and Bérengère de Castile. Married either 1221 or 1222 at Toledo, Spain: Jean, Emperor de Constantinople,, son of Érard II, Count de Brienne and Agnès de Montbéliard (Jean met Bérengère, and married her, while on a pilgrimage to Saint James de Compostela) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 201, 202.). Died: in Apr 1237 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.5 Fernando III, King de Castile (Stuart, Page 36, Line 52-25.) (Augé.). AKA: Ferdinand III, King de Toledo. AKA: Fernando III, King de Extremadura. AKA: Fernando III, King de León. AKA: Fernando III, King de Galicia. AKA: Fernando III, King de Córdoba. Also Known As: Fernando "Le Saint." Born: in 1199 at Castile, Spain, son of Alfonso IX, King de León and Bérengère de Castile. Note - between 1199 and 1252: Fernando III became the King of Castile in 1217 and King of León in 1230, and became famous by his conquest of the Moors between 1236 and 1248. He was canonized by Pope Clement X in 1671. Married on 30 Nov 1219: Elizabeth von Hohenstaufen,, daughter of Philippe, Duke de Souabe and Eirene=Maria Angelica. Married in 1237 at Burgos, Spain: Jeanne de Dammartin,, daughter of Simon II, Count de Dammartin and Marie, Countess de Ponthieu. Died: on 30 May 1252 at Séville, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.6 Constanza de Castile. Born: on 1 May 1200 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso IX, King de León and Bérengère de Castile. Died: on 7 Sep 1242 at Las Huelgas, Spain, at age 42.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.7 Leonor, Infanta de Castile. Born: on 11 Aug 1202 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso IX, King de León and Bérengère de Castile. Died: on 12 Nov 1202 at León, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.8 Alfonse de Castile. AKA: Alfonse, Seigneur de Molina. Born: circa 1204 at Spain, son of Alfonso IX, King de León and Bérengère de Castile. Married in 1222 at Spain: Mafalda Gonzalez de Lara (Mafalda was Alfonse's first wife). Married between 1244 and 1246 at Spain: Teresa Gonzalez de Lara (Teresa was Alfonse's second wife). Married circa 1248 at Spain: Mayor Alfonsa de Meneses,, daughter of Alfonso Telles II de Meneses and Maria Añez de Lima (Mayor was Alfonse's third wife). Died: on 6 Jan 1272 at Salamanca, Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.1.9 Urraca de León (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Soberanos de Vizcaya" on 15 September 1994 at 00:56 Hours.). Married Name: de Haro. Born Illeg.: before 1205 -, daughter of Alfonso IX, King de León, - Urraca is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter, Mencia, was born. Married before 1219: Lope Diaz de Haro,, son of Diego Lopez, Conde de Haro and Maria de Lara.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.2 Garcia, Infante de León. Born: before 1175 at Spain, son of Fernando II, King de León and Urraca, Princess de Portugal. Died: in 1184 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.3 Fernando, Infante de León. Born: circa 1180 at Spain, son of Fernando II, King de León and Térésa Fernandez de Traba. Died: in 1187 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.3.4 Sancho de León. Born: in 1188 at Spain, son of Fernando II, King de León and Urraca Lopez de Haro. Married circa 1211 at Spain: Teresa Diaz de Haro,, daughter of Diego Lopez, Conde de Haro and Toda de Azagra. Died: in 1220 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.4 Sancie=Béatrix de Castile (André Roux: Scrolls.) (Stuart, Page 64, Line 86-28.). Married Name: de Navarre. Note - in 1137 at Spain: Sancie=Sancha was an "infanta de Castile." Born: on 5 Aug 1137 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Married on 20 Jul 1153 at Carrion de las Condes, Spain: Sancho VI, King de Navarre,, son of Garcia-Ramirez VII, King de Navarre and Marguerite de l'Aigle. Died: on 5 Aug 1179 at age 42 Sancie is buried at the Cathedral de Santa Maria, in Pamplona. Some sources assert that Sancie died in 1177.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.4.1 Sancho VII, King de Navarre (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 436.) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:32 Hours.). Also Known As: Sancho "El Fuerte." Born: in 1154 at Navarre, Spain, son of Sancho VI, King de Navarre and Sancie=Béatrix de Castile. Married between 1196 and 1199: Clémence=Constance de Toulouse,, daughter of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse and Béatrix de Béziers (Sancho VII was Clémence's first husband). Repudiated: Clémence=Constance de Toulouse in 1200. Note - on 16 Jul 1212 at Las Navas de Tolosa, Andalucia, Spain: Sancho VII fought at the Battle de Las Navas de Tolosa.

The 16 July 1212 battle of Las Navas de Tolosa (Spanish:Batalla de Las Navas de Tolosa / Arabic:ãÚÑßÉ ÇáÚÞÇÈ) major battle of the Christian reconquest of Spain in which the Almohads (a Muslim dynasty of North Africa and Spain) were severely defeated by the combined armies of Leon, Castile, Aragon, Navarre, and Portugal. The battle was fought about 40 miles (64 km) north of Jaén, in Andalusia, southern Spain. It is considered a major turning point in the history of Medieval Iberia. The forces of King Alfonso VIII of Castile were joined by the armies of his Christian rivals, Sancho VII of Navarre, Pedro II of Aragon and Afonso II of Portugal in battle against the Berber Muslim Almohad rulers of the southern half of the Iberian Peninsula. The sultan Caliph al-Nasir (Miramamolín in the Spanish chronicles) led the Almohad army, made up of people from the whole Almohad empire. Most of the men in the Almohad army came from the African side of the empire, which included Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia and even as far away as Mauritania and Senegal and much of the Iberian peninsula's southern half. In 1195, Alfonso VIII of Castile had been defeated by the Almohads in the so-called Disaster of Alarcos. After this victory the Almohads had taken important cities as Trujillo, Plasencia, Talavera, Cuenca and Uclés. Then, in 1211, Muhammad al-Nasir had crossed the Strait of Gibraltar with a powerful war machine, and invaded the Christian territory and captured the stronghold of the Calatrava Knights in Salvatierra. After this, the threat was so great for the Iberian Christian kingdoms that the Pope Innocent III called European knights to a crusade. After some disagreements among the members of the Christian coalition, Alfonso managed to cross the mountain range that defended the Almohad camp, sneaking through the Despeñaperros Pass, so that the Christian coalition caught by surprise and smashed the Moorish army that left some 100,000 casualties at the battleground. The battle was a bloody and decisive encounter. The Caliph Muhammad al-Nasir himself died shortly after the battle in Marrakech, where he had fled after the defeat. Later tales relate that the culmination of the battle took place when Sancho VII of Navarre himself broke into the Caliph's fortified camp, broke up the defensive ring and disbanded al- Nasir's personal bodyguard; nonetheless Muhammad al-Nasir managed to escape. After that, the Christian army engaged in the annihilation of the Muslim troops, so that very few of them could escape the killing. Despite legends that Christian casualties were very few, in fact they were some 2,000 men, and particularly heavy among the Orders. Those killed included Pedro Gomez de Acevedo (bannerman of the Orden de Calatrava), Alfonso Fernandez de Valladares (comendator of the Orden de Santiago), Pedro Arias (master of the Orden de Santiago, died of wounds on 3 August) and Gomez Ramirez (master of the Orden del Templo). Ruy Diaz (master of the Orden de Calatrava) was so grievously wounded that he had to resign his command. According to legend, the emir had his tent surrounded with chained slaves as a defense. The Navarrese however cut the chains and broke into the tent. As a memorial, the kingdom of Navarre changed its coat of arms to one depicting a golden chain on a gules field with an emerald. The crushing defeat of the Almohads significantly hastened their decline both in the Iberian Peninsula and in the Maghreb a decade later. This would give further momentum to the Christian Reconquest begun by the kingdoms of northern Iberia centuries before, resulting in a sharp reduction in the already declining power of the Moors in the Iberian Peninsula. Shortly after the battle, the Castilians took Baeza and then Úbeda, major fortified cities near the battlefield, and gateways to invade Andalucia. Thereafter, Ferdinand III of Castile took Córdoba in 1236, Jaén in 1246, and Seville in 1248; then he took Arcos, Medina-Sidonia, Jerez and Cádiz. After this chain of victories, only Ferdinand's death prevented the Castilians from crossing the Gibraltar Strait to take the war to the heartland of the Almohad empire.[citation needed] Ferdinand III died in Seville on May 30, 1252, when a plague spread over the southern part of the Iberian peninsula while he was preparing his army and fleet to cross the Gibraltar Strait. On the Mediterranean coast, Jaime I, proceeded to conquer the Balearic Islands (from 1228 over the following four years) and Valencia (the city capitulated September 28 1238). By the year 1252, the Almohad empire was almost over, at the mercy of another emerging African power. In 1269, a new association of African tribes, the Marinid, had taken control of the Maghreb, and most of the former Almohad empire was under their rule. Later, the Merinid tried to recover the former Almohad territories in the Iberian peninsula, but they were definitively defeated by Sancho IV, Ferdinand's grandson, and King Alfonso IV of Portugal in the Battle of Salado, the last major military encounter between large Christian and Muslim armies in the Iberian peninsula.

In 1294 Sancho IV retook Tarifa, key to the control of the Gibraltar Strait; and Granada, Almería and Málaga were the only major Muslim cities of the time in the Iberian peninsula. These three cities were the core of the Nazhari Kingdom of Granada, which was a vassal state of Castile, until the kingdom was finally taken by the Catholic Kings in 1492. Died: in 1234 at Tudela, Spain (Abbott, Page 492.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.4.2 Bérengère de Navarre (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 22:33 Hours.). Married Name: Berengaria of England. Born: circa 1163 at Spain, daughter of Sancho VI, King de Navarre and Sancie=Béatrix de Castile. Married in 1191 at Limassol, Cyprus: Richard I, King of England,, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Died: circa 1230 at Le Mans, France. 2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.4.3 Blanche, Princess de Navarre (André Roux: Scrolls, 121, 207.) (Stuart, Page 64, Line 86-27.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 436.) (Abbott, Page 492.). Married Name: de Champagne. Born: circa 1179, daughter of Sancho VI, King de Navarre and Sancie=Béatrix de Castile. Note - in 1194: Blanche was the heiress of Navarre. Married on 1 Jul 1195 at Chartres, Eure-et-Loir, Orléanais, France: Thibaud V, Count de Champagne,, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France. Died: on 14 Mar 1229.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.4.3.1 Thibaud I, King de Navarre (Thibaud was King from 1234 to 1253) (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 121, 129.) (Hallam, Page 210.) (Stuart, Page 59, Line 81-26.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 437.) (Abbott, Page 492.). AKA: Thibaud IV, Count de Brie. AKA: Thibaud VI, Count de Bar-sur-Seine. AKA: Thibaud VI, Count de Champagne. Also Known As: Thibaud "Le Chansonnier." Born: on 3 May 1201 at Troyes, Champagne, France, son of Thibaud V, Count de Champagne and Blanche, Princess de Navarre, Thibaud VI was born posthumously. Married in May 1220: Gertrude, Countess von Dagsburg,, daughter of Albert II, Count von Dagsburg and N? N? (Gertrude was Thibaud VI's first wife). Married in 1222 at France: Agnès de Beaujeu,, daughter of Guichard IV, Sire de Beaujeu and Sibille de Hainaut (Agnès was Thibaud VI's second wife). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, France: Thibaud VI de Champagne fought in the Battle for Avignon 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits--rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Note - between 1232 and 1239: Thibaud VI, also Count de Champagne, became King of Navarre in 1234. First her enemy, he became an ally of Blanche de Castile. Although he was not an unswerving ally of Blanche (Regent for Saint Louis). In 1232, being widowed, he had decided to marry Peter Mauclerc's (a constant enemy of the young King Louis IX) daughter, Yolande of Dreux. Blanche managed to prevent this, and instead he married Margaret, daughter of Archambaud of Bourbon. In 1234 Blanche and Louis IX made peace between Theobald and Alice of Cyprus. The King paid Alice a lump sum who in turn relinquished her claims to Cyprus. Theobald gave Louis suzerainty over Blois, Chartres, Sancerre and the Viscounty of Châteaudun, thus breaking the feudal links between Blois and Champagne, and departed for his new kingdom of Navarre. In 1235, he returned and without the King's permission arranged the marriage of his daughter Blanche of Navarre with John the Red, Peter Mauclerc de Dreux's son. Louis made Theobald promise to stay out of France, made him renounce suzerainty over Blois and took several important castles as pledges of good faith. In 1239, Theobald set out on the crusade. Married on 12 Sep 1232 at France: Marguerite de Bourbon,, daughter of Archambaud VIII/IX, Sire de Dampierre and Béatrix, Dame de Montluçon (Marguerite was Thibaud VI's third wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 3.). Note - between 14 Sep 1239 and 23 Aug 1244 at Egypt: Thibaud I King de Navarre and Richard of Cornwall led this Fifth Crusade. Crusade: 14 September 1239 - 23 August 1244. Thibauld [Thibaut] IV, Count of Champagne [He was also Teobaldo I, King of Navarre] and Richard, Earl of Cornwall [brother of King Henry III of England] organized a crusade in 1239, the Barons’ Crusade, against Ayyubid Sultans of Cairo (Egypt) and Damascus Falling between the Sixth and Seventh traditionally numbered crusades, are two expeditions, one arriving in the Levant in 1239, and the other in 1241. They overlap as to their impact in the Levant, but usually are not designated as a major 'crusade'. Combined, they can be seen as follow-on expeditions that merely extended, only partially, the achievements of Emperor Frederick II's Sixth Crusade. The background of every crusade consisted of three chief elements — the situation in the Holy Land, the policy and actions of the pope and the secular princes of Europe, and the motives, resources, ability, character, and political position of the crusaders. The third of these elements was always complicated, but the first two were often fairly simple. In the case of the expedition of 1239— 1241 all three were truly magnificent mixtures of confusion, un certainty, and cross-purposes (Registres de Grégoire IX (ed. Lucien Auvray, Bibliothéque des Écoles françaises d'Athènes et de Rome, 2nd series). In November 1225, Emperor Frederick II had married Isabel de Brienne, queen of Jerusalem, daughter of Mary de Montferrat and Jean de Brienne. Isabel had died in 1228 leaving her son Conrad as heir to the throne under the guardianship of his father. In 1229, Frederick had concluded a truce for ten years with al-Kämil, sultan of Egypt, by which he had obtained possession of Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Nazareth with corridors connecting these places with the sea-coast. But Frederick had no intention of contenting himself with the carefully limited suzerainty enjoyed by the kings of Jerusalem. As a result he had soon fallen out, before leaving Syria for the west in 1229, with most of the prelates and barons of the kingdom. The quarrel had grown more bitter when Frederick seized control of Cyprus by replacing Jean of Ibelin, lord of Beirut and regent for the young king Henri de Lusignan, with Cypriote lords who supported the imperial cause. Jean — the ablest, most influential, and most powerful of the barons of Jerusalem — re conquered Cyprus in 1 233 after a long and savage war.2 Until his death in 1236 he led the opposition to Frederick, who was far too occupied at home to give adequate support to his agents in the Levant. In the Holy Land itself, the Christians were thus divided not only by the chronic quarrels between the Templars and Hospitallers but also by those between the barons of the kingdom and the agents of Frederick II.

In France, Thibauld, of Champagne was preparing to go on Crusade in 1229. Accompanying Thibauld were the French nobles Hugh IV, Duke of Burgundy; Henry, Comte de Bar; Amaury de Montfort; and the Seigneur de Clermont. The crusading barons who gathered at Lyons formed an im posing group. At their head stood two peers of France, one of whom wore a crown count Thibauld IV of Champagne, since 1234 king of Navarre, and Hugh IV, duke of Burgundy. With them were two great officers of the realm, Amaury, count of Montfort and constable of France, and Robert of Courtenay, butler of France. Below these lords in feudal and official dignity but fully their equal in prestige came Pierre de Dreux, once count (duke) de Bretagne and earl of Richmond. Although by 1239, Pierre was simply Seigneur of La Garnache and Montaigu, he was generally called comte de Bretagne. Then there were a group of counts of secondary rank — Guigues of Forez and Nevers, Henry of Bar, Louis of Sancerre, Jean of Mâcon, William of Joigny, and Henry of Grandpré. Among the important men below comital rank were Richard, viscount of Beaumont; Dreux of Mello, lord of Loches and Dinan; Philip of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais; Andrew, lord of Vitré; Ralph, lord of Fougères; Simon, lord of Clermont; Robert Malet, lord of Gra ville; and William, lord of Chantilly. With some overlapping these lords fall into three classes — officials and servants of the French crown, relatives and former vassals of Pierre de Dreux, and vassals of Thibauld. Thibauld IV was an excellent poet, an ineffective warrior, and an irresolute and shifty politician. By 1234, he had lost through a combination of ineptness and bad luck an important part of his vast patrimony, and had earned the distrust of every group in the feudal politics of France. Only his status as a crusader had saved him from severe punishment for rebellion against Louis IX. One can only guess at Thibauld's motives in taking the cross. He came of a crusading family. His uncle count Henry had been ruler of Jerusalem, and his father Thibauld III had died while preparing to go to the Holy Land. Thibauld quarreled with the church less than most feudal princes and was an enthusiastic burner of heretics. Perhaps he felt grateful to Divine Providence for the kingdom of Navarre. Perhaps he was chiefly interested in papal protection in case his rebellion against king Louis failed. Certainly nothing in his record gave any hope that he would furnish wise, determined, or consistent leadership to the crusading host. Pierre de Dreux was a noted soldier and a skillful and unscrupulous politician. He loved power, wealth, prestige, and strife of all kinds. Born a younger son of the house of Dreux, and hence a relative of the Capetian kings, he had spent his life struggling to obtain and keep a position that would satisfy his ambitions. Husband to Alice, the heiress de Bretagne, he had forced its almost independent counties into a centralized feudal state. Her death reduced his rights in the duchy to those of guardian of his young son Jean. Having failed at rebellion against Blanche of Castile and Louis IX, Pierre retired to his second wife's domains in Poitou. His reasons for taking the cross are not hard to guess. He needed the pope's friendship to aid him in settling his numerous quarrels with the church, and he wanted more action than his petty flefs in Poitou would be likely to supply. Few barons can have had greater need of the crusader's indulgences. As an experienced and competent soldier with no affection for useless risk Pierre was a valuable addition to the crusading host. Amaury of Montfort was a bankrupt hero. Son of Simon, who had led the Albigensian Crusade and won the title count of Tou louse, Amaury had been obliged to surrender his rights in Toulouse to the French crown. Although he enjoyed the dignity of constable of France, his lands were small and he was deeply in debt. His crusade was financed by the pope and king Louis. Perhaps his reputation as a soldier was more a reflection of his father's glory than the result of his own prowess, but he was undoubtedly considered the first soldier of France. Duke Hugh of Burgundy had little fame as either a soldier or a statesman. But he came of a family noted for its enthusiasm, courage, and perseverance as crusaders, and he was to prove himself a worthy member of it. Count Henry of Bar had probably done more fighting with less success than any other baron of France. In a letter which we should probably date 6 October 1237, the chief barons and prelates of Jerusalem who were opposed to Frederick II gave Thibauld advice, in answer to questions he had asked them They saw no point in delaying the expedition until the end of the truce, as Saracens never kept truces anyway. Marseilles or Genoa seemed the best ports of departure for a French army. They then suggested that the crusaders land at Cyprus and there take counsel with the leaders of the Christians in Palestine. At Cyprus supplies were plentiful and the army could rest after its voyage. Moreover from Cyprus it was equally easy to strike for Syria or Egypt, whichever seemed more promising. 11 Apparently, Thibauld had not asked about political conditions in either the kingdom of Jerusalem or the Aiyubid state, but if the advice to stop at Cyprus had been followed, the crusaders would have been able to inform themselves on these matters before they reached Palestine. In another letter Armand of Périgord, master of the Knights Templar, informed Gautier d’Avesnes that the sultan of Egypt was a man of no valor and was held in general contempt. The lord of Transjordania was at war with the sultan of Damascus. Several of the Aiyubid lords whom Armand would not yet name were anxiously awaiting the coming of the crusaders and had promised to submit to them and receive baptism. The references to a feeble sultan of Egypt and to an independent sultan at Damascus show that this letter was written after the death of the sultan al-Kämil in March 1238. It is not clear that Gautier d’Avesnes was connected with the barons who were planning the crusade; but the letter appears in the chronicle of Aubrey of Trois-Fontaines, whose chief interest lay in Champagne and its vicinity. It may well have been the knowledge that different sultans ruled at Damascus and in Egypt that led the crusaders to abandon any idea of attacking Alexandria or Damietta and moved them to sail directly to Acre. The Pope wanted the crusade to go to the aid of troubled Latin kingdom at Constantinople. Thibauld rejected going to Constantinople (With French assistance, another 'crusade' expedition was sent that sustained Latin Constantinople's existence a few years longer). The crusaders left France in August 1239. While a few took advantage of emperor Frederick II's offer to use the ports of southern Italy, the majority sailed from Marseilles. As the fleet neared its destination, a storm scattered it over the shores of the Mediterranean. If one is to believe the Rothelin manuscript, some ships were driven as far as Sicily and Sardinia. Thibauld reached Acre on September 1, and soon the army was concentrated there. At Acre the crusaders were met by the potentates of the Holy Land — the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem and the masters of the three great military orders, the Templars, the Hospitallers, and the Teutonic Knights. The most prominent of the local barons as far as relations with the crusaders were concerned was a recent arrival in Palestine to whom Frederick had given the county of Jaffa, Gautier, count of Brienne, nephew of Jean de Brienne, former king of Jerusalem. Gautier was a vassal of Thibauld for his county of Brienne and must have been well known to most of the crusading lords. With him were Odo of Montbéliard, constable of Jerusalem, and two of the chief members of the great house of Ibelin, Balian, lord of Beirut, and Jean, lord of Arsuf, as well as their cousin, Balian of Sidon. Balian of Sidon also had connections in the crusading host. His mother Helvis of Ibelin's second husband had been Guy de Montfort, younger brother of Simon, count of Toulouse, and he was thus a half-brother of Philippe of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais. The most immediate necessity facing the crusaders was to attempt to secure the safety of Jerusalem. Frederick had obtained possession of the holy city by his truce with al-Kämil, but either because of penury or from a desire not to annoy the Moslems he had neglected to fortify it. When the truce expired, the only defensible post in the city was the Tower of David, which was held by a small garrison under the command of an English knight, Richard of Argentan. Although the alarmed citizens had done what they could to improve the defenses, they had succeeded only in erecting some flimsy works at St. Stephen's Gate. Thibaud’s Crusade reached Acre 14 September 1239. As soon as Thibauld landed at Acre, he wrote to Frederick II to notify him of his safe arrival and to ask for money to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem. Meanwhile the Moslems had decided to anticipate any possible action by the crusading host. Attacking the city in force, they easily overthrew the light works that had recently been erected, but the Tower of David held out against them. Soon imperial agents arrived to ask for an extension of the truce. Although these officers persuaded the Moslems to abandon their attack on the Tower of David, it is not clear whether or not they retired from the city. The news of the attack on Jerusalem reminded the crusaders who were resting quietly at Acre that they had come to the Holy Land to conduct a campaign against the Moslems. Thibauld summoned a council of the crusading lords and the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem to decide on a course of action. The chroniclers tell us that a whole day was passed in fruitless debate, and that many divergent views were presented, but they do not say what these views were. Presumably the possibility of fortifying Jerusalem was discussed. Perhaps the local barons, who were all members of the anti- imperial party, had no enthusiasm for saving the city for Frederick, with whom they were at war. Perhaps Thibauld felt that he lacked the resources required for so great a task. Then it seems likely that there were some who wanted to attack the sultan of Damascus, while others preferred a campaign against Egypt. As the two sultans were on very bad terms, a good argument could be advanced for a vigorous attack on one of them in the hope that the other would stay neutral. The final decision looks like a compromise. The army would first march down the coast to Ascalon and build a castle there, a scheme that was of particular interest to the chief local lord in the council, Gautier of Brienne, as Ascalon covered his county of Jaffa from Egyptian attacks. Then the host would proceed against Damascus itself. The chief objection to this plan was that it was likely to antagonize both sultans. The sultan of Egypt would naturally be alarmed at having the host camp on his frontier, and he probably had no desire to see a castle built at Ascalon. Under the circumstances annoying the sultan of Egypt seems a poor way to prepare for an attack on Damascus. It was November before the army commenced its march toward Ascalon. Except for the two days spent debating their plan of campaign there is no information about the barons' activities during the two preceding months. Acre was a pleasant city, noted for its easy moral standards. Thibauld was a poet and had in his train two fellow rhymers, Ralph of Nesle, younger brother of count Jean of Soissons, and Philippe de Nànteuil. Pierre was probably not a poet himself, but he was a patron and friend of poets. The town was full of noble ladies such as Alice of Champagne, daughter of count Henry by Isabel, queen of Jerusalem. The widow of King Hugh I of Cyprus, she had been briefly married to Bohémond V, prince of Antioch and count of Tripoli. Before the crusade was over she was to marry Ralph of Nesle. Although Thibauld composed a poem bemoaning his absence from his lady, it seems likely that local consolation was available . Certainly the ordinary knights whose funds were rapidly being spent were impatient at the leisureliness of their noble leaders. On 2 November 1239, the host left Acre on its march towards Ascalon. There were some 4,000 knights, of whom more than half were supplied by the local barons and the military orders. Like most crusading armies it was short of horses and provisions. Apparently the sultan of Damascus had learned that the crusaders planned to lay siege to his capital, and ordered his vassal chieftains to bring supplies to the city. On the second day after leaving Acre, Pierre de Dreux learned that a large convoy of edible animals bound for Damascus was passing within striking distance. The army's need for supplies and probably his own desire for action and glory moved Pierre to decide to intercept the convoy. As he was unwilling to share either the glory or the booty, he did not mention his plan to his fellow barons. Late that evening, he left camp with a force of two hundred knights and mounted sergeants. At dawn they reached the castle where the convoy had spent the night. Apparently there were two possible routes from the castle toward Damascus. Hence Pierre divided his forces. A party under the poet Ralph of Nesle lay in ambush on one road while Pierre himself watched the other. At sunrise the Moslems left their stronghold and took the road held by Pierre's party. When their leader found that he was intercepted by a force smaller than his own, he decided to give battle rather than risk the loss of his convoy by retreating to the castle. Pierre had taken up a position where the road emerged from a narrow defile. This gave him a great tactical advantage. By catching his lightly armed foes in a narrow place, he had robbed them of their chief asset, speed of maneuver. The Moslem leader sent forward his archers in the hope of holding off the French knights until his cavalry could clear the defile, but Pierre's charge cut them to pieces and caught the main body in the pass. The fight became a hand-to-hand combat with sword and mace—the type of struggle most favorable to the heavily armed crusaders. But the Moslems fought well, and Pierre felt obliged to sound his horn to call up his other contingent. The arrival of Ralph and his party decided the battle. The enemy was routed and fled toward the castle. Pierre and his men entered the castle with the fugitives, killing many and taking the rest. Then he returned to camp with his booty. The fresh supplies, to say nothing of the victory, were very welcome to the crusading host. By 12 November 1239, the crusading army had reached Jaffa. There they learned that the sultan of Egypt had sent a strong force to the vicinity of Gaza to hold the frontier of his lands. A number of barons, jealous of the glory that Pierre de Dreux had acquired by his raid, decided to go out ahead of the army, attack the enemy, and rejoin the host at Ascalon. Apparently the two most ambitious leaders were the counts of Bar and Montfort, but they were joined by Hugh, duke of Burgundy; Gautier of Brienne, count of Jaffa; Balian, lord of Sidon; Jean of Ibelin, lord of Arsuf; Odo of Montbéliard; the viscount of Beaumont; and many lesser lords. Estimates of their force range from 400 to 600 knights. When Thibauld, Pierre de Dreux, and the masters of the three military orders learned of the plan, they protested strenuously. They wanted the whole army to move as a unit to Ascalon and then attack the enemy if it seemed feasible. But the adventurous barons would not listen. Not even Thibauld's plea that they remember the oath they had taken to obey him as leader of the crusade had any effect. Not only did they defy Thibauld as leader of the army, but even some of his own vassals were among the rebels. The party left Jaffa in the evening and rode all night. They passed Ascalon and came to a brook that formed the frontier of the kingdom of Jerusalem. The count of Jaffa's desire for adventure had cooled by this time. He pointed out that the horses were tired and suggested that they retire to Ascalon. But the crusaders insisted on going on. Count Gautier led his men over the stream, deployed them, and covered the crossing. Once across the brook the army halted. The barons spread cloths on the ground and dined. They had chosen a most unfortunate spot for their rest, a sandy basin surrounded by high dunes. Apparently not even the count of Jaffa, who had conducted the crossing in so military a manner, thought to send out patrols or even to post sentries on the dunes. The Egyptian commander had not been so negligent, and his scouts soon informed him of the crusaders' position. He promptly covered the dunes with crossbowmen and slingers. Their presence was first discovered by Gautier of Jaffa; perhaps he had belatedly sent out a scout. The call to arms was given, and the leaders assembled in council. Gautier and the duke of Burgundy wanted to retreat, but the counts of Bar and Montfort refused to do so. They said that the enemy was so near that only the cavalry could hope to escape. Retreat would mean sacrificing the infantry. Thereupon Gautier of Jaffa and Hugh of Burgundy departed for Ascalon, leaving their colleagues to fight the battle. It seems likely that Balian of Sidon, Jean of Ibelin, and Odo of Montbéliard went with them. Gautier's objections to crossing the Egyptian frontier lead one to wonder whether he and his fellow Syrian barons had not joined the expedition in the hope of curbing the recklessness of the crusaders, and saved themselves when they found it impossible. Amaury de Montfort ordered his crossbowmen to clear the foe from the dunes. The men opened fire and were making good progress until they ran out of crossbow bolts. Amaury then noticed a deep, narrow passage between two dunes where his troops would be sheltered from the enemy's fire. The knights charged toward this place and easily scattered the infantry holding it. By this time the Egyptian cavalry had arrived on the scene, but its leader knew better than to charge the heavily armed knights in their narrow pass. Instead he tried the time-worn trick of a feigned retreat. Completely duped, the crusaders rode out of their position in full pursuit while the Moslem infantry seized the pass behind them. The battle was over. The Moslem cavalry turned around, surrounded the crusaders, and cut them to pieces. Count Henry of Bar was killed. The count of Montfort, the viscount of Beaumont, some eighty knights, and many sergeants were captured. When the main body of the army reached Ascalon, it met the count of Jaffa and the duke of Burgundy, who told them of the desperate situation of the counts of Bar and Montfort. With the Teutonic Knights in the vanguard, the army at once moved toward Gaza. Soon they met scattered fugitives and then the pursuing Moslems. But the Egyptian commander did not feel strong enough to fight the whole crusading army, and he retired while the crusaders occupied the corpse-strewn battlefield. Thibauld was inclined to pursue the retreating enemy, but the Templars and Hospitallers pointed out that in that case the prisoners would probably be killed by their captors. Reluctantly Thibauld accepted their advice and returned to Ascalon. Soon the army retired up the coast to Jaffa and then went all the way back to Acre. This retirement to Acre is extremely puzzling. The army had marched to Ascalon in order to build a castle there. Certainly the loss of a few hundred men did not weaken it so seriously that it could not carry out its plan. One reason for the retreat may well have been lack of supplies. The army had started from Acre without enough provisions, and Pierre's booty cannot have lasted long. But it seems likely that the perpetual conflict between crusaders and local lords was an even more important factor. The barons of Jerusalem and the military orders were in general inclined to let the Moslems alone when they could. Their interest lay in defending their own lands rather than in aggression, and long experience had given them a deep respect for the military capacity of their foes. No doubt the Templars and Hospitallers considered the idea of pursuing the victors of Gaza into Egypt utterly foolhardy. The prisoners captured at Gaza blamed the two orders for their plight . While this was obviously unfair, it seems clear that the orders saw no reason for risking a large army in the vague hope of rescuing a small number of prisoners. But not even the non-aggressive tendencies of the orders and the local barons explain the retirement to Acre. The fortification of Ascalon was to their interest. It seems more likely that the determining factor was the civil war between the local barons and Richard Filangieri, the imperial bailie. Filangieri was holding Tyre, and the local barons were anxious to recover it. The Ibelins and Odon de Montbéliard may well have felt that they had spared enough time from their private war. It is interesting to notice that Philippe de Novare in his chronicle mentions the crusade of Thibauld only in connection with the arrival in the Holy Land of Philip of Montfort, who was to become an important baron of Jerusalem. At Acre, the crusaders settled down once more to enjoy the pleasures of the city. Either they had forgotten the plight of Jerusalem or they were too discouraged to attempt to do anything to save it. A month or so after the battle of Gaza, an-Näsir Dä'üd of Kerak, lord of Transjordania, advanced into the city and laid siege to the Tower of David. The garrison was small and poorly furnished with provisions. When an-Nasir offered them safe passage to the coast in return for the surrender of the fortress, they felt obliged to accept. The Moslems then razed the Tower to the ground. The holy city was once more in the hands of the Saracen. While Thibauld and his followers were sitting in Acre for two months, marching down the coast to Ascalon, and retiring ingloriously to their starting point, fortune was at work paving the way for them to achieve an entirely undeserved success. During these months the confusion in the Aiyubid states had been steadily increasing. About the time the crusaders arrived at Acre, as-Salib Isma'il, brother of the late sultan al-Kãmil, had driven his nephew, as-Salih Aiyub, from Damascus. Late in October the unfortunate Aiyub had been captured and imprisoned by his cousin, an-Nasir Da'ud of Transjordania. Isma'il had promptly set to work to con solidate his position as sultan of Damascus. This led to a fierce civil war between his supporters and those of Aiyub. From this quarrel came the crusaders' first promising opportunity. Al-Muzaffar Taqi—ad-Din, lord of Harnah, who had been a loyal supporter of Aiyub, found himself attacked by the lord of Horns, al-Mujãhid Shirküh, who had joined the new sultan of Damascus. Al-Muzaffar looked around for aid and decided to deal with the crusaders. He sent a Tripolitan clerk named William to Acre to ask Thibauld to march towards his lands. When the crusaders arrived, he would turn his fortresses over to them and turn Christian. If Thibauld was still seriously thinking of attacking Damascus, this offer deserved investigation. Otherwise the lord of Hamah was not important enough to waste time on. In any event, Thibauld led his forces northwards and camped before Pilgrim Mountain just below Tripoli. From there he sent messengers to al-Muzaffar. As the crusaders' advance into Tripoli had diverted the attention of al Mujãhid of Homs, al-Muzaffar of Hamah felt no further need for aid and refused to carry out his promises. Annoyed and discouraged, the crusaders stayed a while at Tripoli as guests of its count, Bohémond V, prince d’Antioch, and then returned to Acre. The sources supply no dates for this period. All one can say is that Thibauld was back in Acre by 1 May 1240. About this time, an-Nasir Dã'üd of Transjordania and his prisoner Aiyub came to an agreement. An-Näsir was to back Aiyub in an attempt to conquer Egypt. Their project met with immediate success. The sultan of Egypt, al-'Adil Abü-Bakr, was deposed by his men, who promptly welcomed as-Salih Aiyub as their new sultan. This sudden reversal of fortune was most disturbing to sultan as-Sãlih Ismã'il of Damascus. The man he had driven from Damascus had become master of Egypt. Isma'il immediately decided to seek the aid of the crusading host. The sultan's offer was very tempting. He would surrender at once the hinterland of Sidon, the castle of Belfort (Shaqif ArnUn), Tiberias, and Safad. Eventually, he would turn over to the Christians more lands and fortresses. The master of the Templars writing to the preceptor of the Templars in England stated that all the territory between the coast and the river Jordan was to be recovered. Certainly the sultan promised to return all Galilee, Jerusalem and Bethlehem with a wide corridor to the coast, Ascalon, and the district of Gaza without the city itself. Although the lists of places mentioned in the chronicles include several fortresses in Samaria, there is no evidence that this district as a whole was to be ceded to the Christians. . As all these regions except Galilee were actually in the hands of the lord of Transjordania and the sultan of Egypt, their return to Christian rule would have to await the victory of the new allies. The crusaders were to be allowed to buy supplies and arms in Damascus. They were to promise not to make any peace or truce with the sultan of Egypt without the consent of the sultan of Damascus. The crusading army was to go to Jaffa or Ascalon to cooperate with the sultan in defending his lands from the Egyptians. Thibauld accepted the terms and marched his army south once more. This truce between the crusading leaders and the sultan of Damascus met with opposition in both camps. The Moslem religious leaders in Damascus protested against it as treason to their faith. The garrison of Belfort refused to surrender the castle, and the sultan was obliged to reduce it by siege in order to turn it over to its Christian owner, Balian of Sidon. On the Christian side there were two centers of opposition, the Knights Hospitaller and the friends of the men captured at Gaza. The reasons for the Hospitallers' attitude are not clear. Safad was a great Templar castle, and the Hospitallers may have felt that they had been neglected. Perhaps the mere fact that the Templars favored the truce may have turned the rival order against it. The protests of the other group are easily understood: the truce condemned the count of Montfort and his fellow prisoners to indefinite captivity. In accordance with his agreement Thibauld led his host down the coast to the vicinity of Jaffa, where he was joined by the army of the sultan of Damascus. An Egyptian force advanced to meet them there. Just what happened is far from clear. Apparently the followers of the sultan resented the alliance with the crusaders, and deserted in large numbers to the other side. The Christians, left without allies, took refuge in Ascalon. Moslem writers speak of crusaders killed and captured, but the Christian historians fail to mention any serious fighting. Thibauld then began negotiations with the Egyptians. In this, he managed to win a promise for the return of parts of Palestine. Then he departed with the King of Navarre and count de Bretagne just little over a week before the arrival of the English Earl Richard of Cornwall. Richard, Earl of Cornwall arrived at Acre in October 1240 with 800 knights, and with the support of his brother-in- law, Emperor Frederick II, to make whatever agreement Richard thought best. Richard was joined by the duke of Burgundy and some of the French who remained. Richard immediately renounced the Crusaders' former treaty with Damascus, and began concentrated negotiations with the Sultan of Egypt. Richard essentially was able to confirm what Count Thibauld had sought, and what was a slight extension of concessions that Frederick II had obtained in the earlier treaty. The Muslims agreed to return the remainder of Galilee, including Mount Tabor, and the castle and town of Tiberias. Richard was to make himself quite popular in Europe for also negotiating the release of the French knights taken captive at Gaza. Richard of Cornwall completed rebuilding the citadel at Ascalon, and departed in May 1241. The gains won by these two 'low-keyed crusades' were lost a few years later. The barons of the Latin domains in the Levant again formed an alliance with Damascus, and against the Sultan of Egypt. This time the allies of the Egyptian Sultan, the Khorezmian Turks, swept down from the north and broke through the walls of Jerusalem. The Latin garrison surrendered on 23 August 1244. In the same year the coalition army of Christian and Muslims of Damascus were disastrously beaten near the town of La Forbie, northeast of Gaza. It was as great a defeat as had been Hattin (1187). Note - between 18 Sep 1248 and 24 Apr 1254 at Holy Land: Thibaud participated in the Seventh Crusade. The Seventh Crusade was a crusade led by Louis IX of France from 18 September 1248 to 24 April 1254. Approximately 50,000 gold bezants (a sum equal to the entire annual revenue of France) was paid in ransom for King Louis who, along with thousands of his troops, were captured and defeated by the Egyptian army led by the Ayyubid Sultan Turanshah supported by the Bahariyya Mamluks led by Faris ad-Din Aktai, Baibars al- Bunduqdari, Qutuz , Aybak and Qalawun. France was perhaps the strongest state in Europe at the time, as the Albigensian Crusade had brought Provence into Parisian control. Poitou was ruled by Louis IX's brother Alphonse of Poitiers, who joined him on his crusade in 1245. Another brother, Charles I of Anjou, also joined Louis. For the next three years Louis collected an ecclesiastical tenth (mostly from church tithes), and in 1248 he and his approximately 15,000-strong army that included 3,000 knights, and 5,000 crossbowmen sailed on 36 ships from the ports of Aigues-Mortes, which had been specifically built to prepare for the crusade, and Marseille. Louis IX's financial preparations for this expedition were comparatively well organized, and he was able to raise approximately 1,500,000 livres tournois. However, many nobles who joined Louis on the expedition had to borrow money from the royal treasury, and the crusade turned out to be very expensive. The Seventh shares with the Sixth Crusade the attribute of being under the control of a particular monarch. Taken together, they show plainly that the papacy had lost control of the crusading movement and, equally, that the movement was no longer able to stir interest throughout Europe. The crusades were close to becoming the instrument of national policy. The King and Queen sailed to Cyprus, arriving at Limassol on 18 September 1248, where they were received by King Henry of Cyprus. They were joined there by the Grand Master of the Hospital, the Grand Master of the Temple, and many of the Palestinian barons. Louis called a council and there it was agreed to aim for Egypt. Both in the Latin West and in Outremer it was understood that Jerusalem could never be secure so long as Egypt was hostile. the Latin Empire set up after the Fourth Crusade asked for his help against the Byzantine Empire of Nicaea, and the Principality of Antioch and the Knights Templar wanted his help in Syria, where the Muslims had recently captured Sidon. Once the objective was decided, Louis wanted to set out at once, but the locals persuaded him that an attack on the Nile delta in winter would be too risky. There were few harbors along the delta; landing required calm seas and the winter storms made these unpredictable. Despite his eagerness, Louis agreed to wait until spring. Egypt would, Louis thought, provide a base from which to attack Jerusalem, and its wealth and supply of grain would keep the crusaders fed and equipped. During the winter, the king was distracted by various diplomatic maneuvers, including sending an expedition to the Mongols to seek an alliance there. Constantinople begged him to help in its struggle with the Emperor of Nicaea. Antioch asked for help. The Templars were engaged in some complex negotiations with Aleppo. Louis steadfastly refused to be distracted from his crusading goal and refused all these entanglements, except he did send six hundred archers to Bohémond at Antioch. In the spring, additional troops arrived from the Morea. Louis had arranged for supplies at Cyprus, but he had planned only for a stay of weeks, not months, and he now had far fewer stores than he had hoped. More time (and supplies) was wasted in trying to find ships, for Venice now refused to help at all, and Genoa was distracted by a war. When a fleet did assemble, it was promptly scattered in a storm. When Louis sailed in May 1249, he had with him only about a quarter of his army. The rest of the army was making its way toward Egypt as best it could, but Louis would not wait. He arrived off the coast of Egypt on 4 June 1249. The Egyptians knew Louis was coming and had dispatched a strong force to oppose him. His advisors all told Louis to wait until the rest of the army should come up, but he refused. On the morning of the 5th, the King landed, leading his troops personally. A fierce battle developed on the beach. John of Ibelin, Count of Jaffa, along with the King himself, distinguished themselves with their courage. The Egyptian commander, Fakhr ad-Din, withdrew under cover of darkness back to Damietta. While there was great elation at their victory, the Christians knew that the really hard fighting still lay ahead. During the night, Fakhr ad-Din found that the city lacked the resolve to fight. He made the tactical decision to abandon the city and to retreat up river. Most of the Muslim population, already in a panic over the prospect of a terrible siege, left with the Egyptian troops. In the morning, some Christians from the city came to the French camp to tell them that the city was undefended. Louis marched triumphantly into Damietta on 6 June 1249. The last time Damietta had fallen to the Christians, the Sultan had offered Jerusalem in exchange. Hopes among the Crusaders ran very high. Having won Damietta, the Crusaders now stopped. The Nile would begin to flood in another month, and everyone remembered the fate of the Fifth Crusade. Moreover, the greater part of the army had not yet arrived. Louis decided to wait out the flood season before considering a further advance up the Nile. The knights sat back and enjoyed the spoils of war. Louis was in his element here, dispensing justice and arrangement the affairs of government. But as the army grew and waiting, it consumed supplies at an alarming rate, and discipline grew slack. Once again the Sultan, who was old and dying of tuberculosis, offered Jerusalem for Damietta. Once again, the Crusaders refused, believing that they had the Egyptians on the run and would be able to win even more. Louis ignored the agreement made during the Fifth Crusade that Damietta should be given to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, now a rump state in Acre, but he did set up an archbishopric there (under the authority of the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem) and used the city as a base to direct military operations against the Muslims of Syria. In Cairo, the political temperature rose rapidly. The Sultan, Ayub, was dying and everyone knew it. He had relied on his slave warriors, known as the Mamluks, for the defense of Damietta and they were now disgraced. They were advocating a palace revolution to restore their position, but Fakhr ad-Din would not lead them. Ayub did what he could. Al-Kamil had constructed a small town on the site of his victory over the Fifth Crusade, naming it al-Mansourah: the Victorious. Ayub had himself brought in a litter to Mansourah and turned the place into an armed camp. He sent Bedouin raiders out to harry any Christians who dared to venture beyond Damietta and the army camp set up outside it. September came and went, then October. The floodwaters receded and the way to Cairo opened. Louis received reinforcements from France, commanded by his brother Alfonso of Poitou. After some discussion, it was agreed to advance up the Nile toward Cairo, and the army set out on 20 November 1249. The King left his Queen behind in Damietta, along with the Patriarch of Jerusalem and a strong garrison. Louis IX sent a letter to as-Salih Ayyub that said : “ As you know that I am the ruler of the Christian nation I do know you are the ruler of the Muhammadan nation. The people of Andalusia give me money and gifts while we drive them like cattle. We kill their men and we make their women widows. We take the boys and the girls as prisoners and we make houses empty. I have told you enough and I have advised you to the end, so now if you make the strongest oath to me and if you go to christian priests and monks and if you carry kindles before my eyes as a sign of obeying the cross, all these will not persuade me from reaching you and killing you at your dearest spot on earth. If the land will be mine then it is a gift to me. If the land will be yours and you defeat me then you will have the upper hand. I have told you and I have warned you about my soldiers who obey me. They can fill open fields and mountains, their number like pebbles. They will be sent to you with swords of destruction.” In November 1249, Louis marched towards Cairo, and almost at the same time, the Ayyubid sultan of Egypt, as- Salih Ayyub, died. Sultan Ayub died on 23 November 1249 at Mansourah. With the Mamluks and other troops already restless, the Sultana managed to hide the fact of her husbands death long enough to recall her son, Turan-shah, from Syria and to make sure that she and Fakhr ad-Din were securely in power. She managed all this even as Louis and his army were advancing up the Nile toward her. Fakhr ad-Din kept most of his forces at Mansourah, securely protected by the joining of the Bahr as-Saghir with the Nile--exactly the same position occupied by al-Kamil about thirty years previously. He sent cavalry forces out to oppose the Christians, and some heavy fighting developed at Fariskur on 7 December, but Louis led his troops well and they were little delayed by these attacks. The Crusaders arrived on the banks of the Bahr as-Saghir on 21 December 1249, and the two armies dug in. The rivers protected the Christians as much as they did the Muslims. Fakhr ad-Din tried several times to find a way to attack the French, but each attempt was thwarted. For their part, the Christians were engaged in trying to build a dyke to bridge the river, but the Egyptians managed to thwart that in their turn. January 1250 passed in these activities. Then, at the beginning of February, the Crusaders got a break. A Coptic Christian offered to show them a ford across the river. They set out on 8 February 1250. The vanguard was led by the King's brother, Robert of Artois, accompanied by the Templars and the English. Louis gave strict orders that no one should attack until he himself gave the order. The crossing was difficult and took a long time. Once over, Artois decided to attack right away, fearing that the Egyptians might discover him there before the French could get across. The Templars reminded him of the King's orders, but he made the decision to attack anyway. Duke Robert was almost immediately successful. The Egyptians were just going about their morning business, unaware that the Christians had crossed the river, so the French were able to burst into the camp almost unopposed. The Egyptians were not formed up, many weren't even armored. Many fled immediately for Mansourah; those who stood and fought, including the Egyptian commander Fakhr ad-Din, were slaughtered. The Egyptian camp was now in Crusader hands, a very great triumph, but Robert of Artois wanted more. He wanted to pursue the fleeing Egyptians and to capture Mansourah; if that city fell, Cairo could not stand. With Cairo, so fell all of Egypt, and the future of the Holy Land would be assured. It was a crucial moment. But the Crusader forces were badly dispersed in and around the Egyptian camp, and in any case the superiority of the Latin cavalry would be lost in the narrow streets of a city. Both the Grand Master of the Temple, William of Sonnac, and the commander of the English contingent, the Earl of Salisbury, advised Robert to wait for the main Crusader force under King Louis. The Duke dismissed the others as cowards and urged his French forces forward. The Templars and the English reluctantly followed, knowing that Artois would be killed if he went on alone. King Louis and the bulk of the French army were still crossing the Bahr as-Saghir, unaware of what was happening. In Mansourah, the fleeing Mamluks were re-grouped under a new leader, Rukn ad-Din Baibars. He stationed his men around the city and allowed the Crusaders to charge into the city without opposition. Once they were all deep within the town, Baibars ordered the counter-attack. Even the people of the town took part, casting down stones and pulling riders from their horses. The Crusaders could not defend themselves; many, indeed, found themselves in alleys so narrow they could not even turn their horses around. Disaster fell on them. Two hundred and ninety Templar knights rode into Mansourah; five escaped. Robert of Artois was killed, overwhelmed when he tried to take refuge in a house. The Lord of Coucy and the Count of Brienne were killed. The Grand Master William lost one eye, but managed to get away. The Earl of Salisbury and almost all of the English knights were killed. Many who escaped the city drowned while trying to swim the river back to safety. Duke Peter of Brittany, severely wounded, managed to make it to the river crossing and it was he who told the King of the disaster. Louis knew what was coming. He quickly formed his army up to meet an attack, but his crossbowmen were still on the other side of the river. The king ordered a pontoon bridge to be built as quickly as possible so they could cross, knowing that their arrows would be needed. In the meantime, the Mamluks attacked. That afternoon saw hard fighting on both sides. More than once the Egyptian army was on the verge of success, but personal courage on the Christian side kept the French intact. Toward sundown, the bridge was at last completed and the bowmen hurried over. That was enough for the Egyptians, and they retired to the safety of Mansourah. Louis learned of his brother's death only after the fighting was done. He wept over his loss, but he could not hope for vengeance, for that same brother had been responsible for the loss of too many knights. The king ordered a retreat back to the Crusader camp. Louis was defeated as well, but he did not withdraw to Damietta for months, preferring to besiege Mansourah, which ended in starvation and death for the crusaders rather than the Muslims. In showing utter agony, a Templar knight lamented : “ Rage and sorrow are seated in my heart...so firmly that I scarce dare to stay alive. It seems that God wishes to support the Turks to our loss...ah, lord God...alas, the realm of the East has lost so much that it will never be able to rise up again. They will make a Mosque of Holy Mary's convent, and since the theft pleases her Son, who should weep at this, we are forced to comply as well...Anyone who wishes to fight the Turks is mad, for Jesus Christ does not fight them any more. They have conquered, they will conquer. For every day they drive us down, knowing that God, who was awake, sleeps now, and Muhammad waxes powerful.” The Egyptians soon tried to capitalize on their victory, attacking three days after the Battle of Mansourah. Hard fighting lasted all day, but in the end the Christians were able to withstand the attack and the Egyptians again withdrew. There followed a stalemate that lasted for several weeks, but always to the detriment of the Christians. After the death of the Sultan, the Sultana immediately summoned Turanshah to Cairo. He arrived on 28 February 1250 and soon tightened the noose around the Christians by implementing a successful blockade of the Nile. All though March, few supply ships managed to slip the blockade; at the end of the month, a whole fleet of thirty-two ships were seized. Famine and disease stalked the Christian camp, and King Louis realized that he must retreat or risk losing everything. He first tried to offer Turanshah an exchange: Damietta for Jerusalem; but the Sultan would have none of it. The Latin army set out under cover of darkness early on 5 April 1250. They managed to get across the Bahr as- Saghir via a pontoon bridge before the Egyptians noticed the movement, but the Christians neglected to destroy the bridge behind them and the Egyptians set out in pursuit. The King remained in the rear guard, leading the defense against the Egyptian attacks. That night, however, he fell ill and by morning could barely ride. The next day, the army tried to move on, but typhoid and dysentery were everywhere. By mid-day, the King could go no further and his bodyguard placed him in a house at Sharimshah. The Egyptians closed in. Although the King never ordered a surrender, and Philip of Montfort was negotiating with the Sultan, there was a confusion of orders and the army simply surrendered. It scarcely mattered; the army could not have fought. A little later, the Christian ships that had been sent down the Nile carrying the sick and wounded were likewise captured. The entire Crusader army, including the King of France and many of the barons of Outremer, was now captive. The only point of resistance was Damietta, still under the command of Queen Margaret of France. With her were only a handful of knights, a large contingent of Italians, and the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Her situation was complicated by the fact that she was nine months pregnant. The Egyptians had captured such a large army, they lacked enough men even to guard it. Every day, for the next seven days in succession, three hundred of the weakest were taken aside and decapitated. By these measures the number of Christian captives was reduced to a manageable size. King Louis was take to Mansourah, both for better security and for better medical care, for his was very sick. Even so, he was kept in chains, even while he was being nursed back to health. The King's health was very important to the Sultan, for he was the biggest bargaining chip. That there was a bargain to be made at all was due largely to Queen Margaret. Three days after hearing of the surrender of the army and the capture of her husband, Margaret gave birth to a son whom she named John Tristan (John Sorrow). That same day she heard that the Italians were planning to abandon Damietta as the city was threatened with a shortage of food. Summoning their leaders to her bedside, she persuaded them to stay by offering to buy sufficient food out of her own purse. Margaret and her son were soon sent to the safety of Acre, and negotiations with the Sultan were taken over by the Patriarch Robert, but the Queen's courage at a crucial moment had saved the city, giving the Patriarch something with which to bargain. Meanwhile, extraordinary events were transpiring at Fariskur, where the Sultan and the main Egyptian army were encamped. On 2 May 1250, Turanshah gave a great banquet. At the end of the feast, a faction of Mamluk soldiers rushed in and tried to kill him. These soldiers had been offended by Turanshah's treatment of them and, led by Baibars, decided to exact vengeance. The Sultan was wounded but managed to escape to a tower next to the Nile River. The Mamluks pursued him and set the tower on fire. Turanshah leaped into the river. His pursuers stood on the banks and shot at him with arrows, even as he begged for his life, offering to abdicate. Unable to kill him from the shore, Baibars himself waded out into the water and hacked the Sultan to death. A puppet Sultan was chosen, but he lasted only a few years. In reality, from that bloody night forward, Baibars Bundukdari was the ruler of Egypt. The Mamluks would rule here for almost three hundred years as the slave- sultans. The Patriarch of Jerusalem arrived in the immediate aftermath of these events. Despite some blood- curdling threats, the Mamluks chose to confirm the bargain made by Turanshah, mainly because of the enormous ransom of half a million pounds tournois. On May 6, Damietta was surrendered to the Egyptians, and King Louis was brought there and released the same day. He was required to pay half the ransom (now reduced to 400,000 pounds) immediately. With the reluctant help of the Templars, he managed to do this and to set sail the same day for Acre. A great many wounded soldiers had been left behind at Damietta; as soon as the Crusaders were gone, the Mamluks slaughtered all these. Louis arrived at Acre on 12 May 1250. Most of his army was dead and much of the rest of it was still captive. He was still obliged to raise the other half of the ransom money to free them, but his own financial reserves had been drained nearly dry. His mother wrote from France that he was sorely needed at home, but he decided to stay. His brothers and many others went home in July, leaving behind as much money as they could spare and about 1,400 men. Louis was now effectively the ruler of Outremer. Conrad of Germany was technically its monarch, but he obviously had no intention of coming to the East, and a commander was desperately needed. Some legal shuffling was done to give an appearance of legitimacy, but Louis' role was more pragmatic than legal. Fortunately, the Mamluk revolution that had led to a new split between Cairo and Damascus, for the Syrians resented the Mamluks and their murder of Turanshah. An-Nasr Yusuf of Aleppo, a great-grandson of Saladin, occupied Damascus and opened negotiations with Louis. He could not accept an open alliance with so many prisoners still in Egypt, but at least the King did not need to face an immediate Muslim offensive against the Crusader states. That winter, the Ayubites of Damascus invaded Egypt but were repulsed. In 1251, because of this rivalry between the Ayubites and the Mamluks, Louis was able to negotiate the return of all the Christian prisoners (about three thousand) in exchange for three hundred Muslim prisoners and no further money; in return, Louis promised to aid Cairo against Damascus. The King had learned a great deal about politics in Outremer. Louis spent 1252 repairing fortifications in various towns, working from Jaffa. Although there was some maneuvering of armies, the Mamluks chose not to leave the safety of Egypt and neither Louis nor an-Nasr Yusuf would risk an open battle. In 1253, Yusuf appealed to the Caliph at Baghdad to arbitrate between himself and Aibek, the puppet Sultan of Cairo. The Caliph was concerned to unite the Muslims against the invading Mongols and so took an uncharacteristically active hand. He negotiated a settlement acceptable to both Damascus and Cairo, and the alliance with the Christians was immediately forgotten. Louis' presence in Outremer had saved the Crusader states from the disaster at Mansourah. He did this not only by dealing effectively with the Ayubites at Damascus and the Mamluks at Cairo, but also by keeping good order among the barons of Outremer and by gaining their respect. Louis conducted himself with bravery in the battles in Egypt and with great dignity while in captivity. Once he arrived at Acre, he showed himself to be fair-minded, generous and impartial in his dealings with the barons. He arbitrated a dispute at Antioch and then some delicate issues of succession over the crown of Jerusalem itself. He could easily have made himself a partisan in this latter, and even have laid claim to the throne himself. Instead, he continued to administer the affairs of the kingdom in the name of its child-kings and respected the decisions of the High Court of Cyprus regarding the succession. Despite feeling that he was still needed in Outremer, Louis returned to France in 1254. His mother had died in November 1252. She had been the strong hand at the helm during his abscence, and trouble broke out soon after her death. By late 1253, with trouble in Flanders and with King Henry of England threatening, Louis knew he had to leave. He set out on 24 April 1254 and arrived in France in July. The immediate parallels with the Fifth Crusade are obvious: the capture of Damietta, a brave advance upriver followed by catastrophe. But the effects of the Seventh Crusade were perhaps even more profound. Louis was universally respected. There had been no internal rivalries within the Crusader camp. If God did not grant victory here, then perhaps victory belonged only to the early Crusaders, who had long since passed into legendary status. It would be long before there was again any enthusiasm for crusading; another generation, really. The loss of money and life was disastrous for the Crusader states themselves and especially for the Military Orders; they never fully recovered. Outremer was now faced with an aggressive military state in Egypt and only the ominous advance of the Mongols prolonged its life. Once the Mongols had been dealt with, the Crusader states fell quickly. Louis himself was deeply distressed over his failure. He lost a brother on the Crusade and many good friends besides. It is evident that he was haunted by this because at the end of his life, he undertook another crusade. In 1270, against the advice of counselors and family, Louis again fielded an army and headed east. His ultimate goal was again deflected by a brother: this time, by Charles of Anjou, now King of Sicily, who persuaded Louis to attack Tunis first. He did so, gained a victory, but died of a fever in August. As a final irony, he was preceeded in death at Tunis by his son, John Tristan, the boy born at Damietta amid disaster. The history of the Seventh Crusade was written by Jean de Joinville, who was also a participant, Matthew Paris and many Muslim historians. Died: in 1253 at Spain. 2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.5 Constance, Princess de Castile (Hallam, Page 113.) (Stuart, Page 51, Line 70-29; Page 99, Line 134- 29.). Married Name: de France. Born: in 1141 at Spain, daughter of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Married in 1153: Louis VII, King de France,, son of Louis VI, King de France and Alix=Adélaïde de Maurienne (Constance was Louis VII's second wife). Died: on 4 Oct 1160 at France Constance is buried at Saint Denis, France. Five weeks after Constance's death, Louis VII would marry again.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.5.1 Marguerite, Princesse de France (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 July 1994 at 19:25 Hours.) (Castelot, Tome I, Page 609.). Married Name: Hungary. Married Name: England. AKA: Marguerite, Countess du Vexin. Born: in Nov 1157 at France, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Constance, Princess de Castile. Married on 6 Dec 1160 at Rouen, Normandie, France: Henry, King of England,, son of Henry II, King of England and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine (In June, 1158, Thomas Becket is the envoy of Henry II, King of England to Louis VII, King de France. Following negotiations, during which Thomas impresses the parisians, Marguerite, barely 6 months of age, becomes Henry's fiancée. Henry had recently become heir to the Anglo-Angevin Empire by virtue of the death of his older brother, William. For Henry II, King of England, the marriage is viewed as having great potential, since Louis VII did not have any male heir to the Throne of France. Louis VII agrees to send Marguerite to England, but stipulates that she not be brought up by Eleanor. Louis VII offers Neauphle, a part of French Vexin and Gisors as dowry. Upon Louis VII's marriage to Adèle de Champagne, Henry II, fearing a male heir to the Throne of France rushed the wedding of Marguerite, who was barely 2 years of age with Henry, who was 5 years of age. Henry II also wasted no time in taking the promised dowry which included the Citadel of Gisors [which Louis VII had left in the hands of the templars, who in turn no longer resisted anything the English King wished to do]. Some sources indicate that Henry married Marguerite in 1172). Married in 1186: Bela III, King of Hungary,, son of Geza II, King of Hungary and Euphrosyne of Kiev (Marguerite was Bela III's fourth wife, and he was her second husband). Died: in 1197 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.5.2 Princesse Adélaïde de France (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Capet" on 09 July 1994 at 19:35 Hours.). Born: in 1160 at France, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Constance, Princess de Castile. Died: in 1160 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.6 Garcia de Castile. Born: before Mar 1142 at Spain, son of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Died: before 1157 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.4.7 Alfonso de Castile. Born: circa 1145 at Spain, son of Alfonso VII, King de Castile and Bérengère de Barcelone. Died: before 1160 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.5 Bernard de Barcelone (Paul Theroff, posts.). Born: before 1117, son of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence. Died: in 1117 (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.6 Estefania de Barcelone. Married Name: de Bigorre. Married Name: de Dax. Born: in 1118 at Spain, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence. Married in 1128 at Spain: Centulio II, Count de Bigorre,, son of Centullo V Gaston, Vicomte de Béarn and Béatrix, Comtesse de Bigorre (Centulio was Estefania's first husband). Married in 1130 at Spain: Ramón Arnaldo, Vicomte de Dax (Ramón Arnaldo was Estefania's second husband). Died: after 1131.

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.7 Mafalda de Barcelone (Paul Theroff, posts.). Born: between 1119 and 1125, daughter of Raymond- Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence. Married before 1150: Jaspert, Vicomte de Castelnau (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married Name: de Castelnau (Ibid.). Married between 1151 and 1165: Guillaume, Seigneur de Castelvel (Ibid.). Married Name: de Castelvel (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.1.7.2.8 Almodis de Barcelone. Married Name: de Bas. Born: in 1126 at Spain, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger III, Count de Barcelone and Douce, Co-Comtesse de Provence. Married in 1148 at Spain: Ponce, Vicomte de Bas. Died: after 1171.

2.3.1.1.1.8 Agnès de Barcelone (Stuart, Page 146, Line 196-33.). Married Name: d'Albon. Born: circa 1056, daughter of Raymond-Bérenger I, Count de Barcelone and Almodis de La Marche. Married on 10 May 1070 at Dauphiné, France: Guigues VII, Count d'Albon,, son of Guigues VI, Count d'Albon and Adélaïde=Alix de Beaujeu. Died: after 1071.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1 Guigues-Raymond, Count d'Albon (André Roux: Scrolls, 69.). AKA: Guigues, dit Raimond, d'Albon (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.). Born: between 1071 and 1075 at France, son of Guigues VII, Count d'Albon and Agnès de Barcelone, Guigues was alive in the year 1075. Married circa 1091 at France: Ide de Forez,, daughter of Artaud IV, Comte de Forez and Ide Raimonde de Forez (Guigues-Raymond was Ide's second husband). Died: after 1096 Guigues was alive in the year 1096.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1 Guigues I, Count de Forez (André Roux: Scrolls, 69, 103.). AKA: Guy I, Count de Lyon. Born: before 1108, son of Guigues-Raymond, Count d'Albon and Ide de Forez, Guigues I is presumed to have been born before his mother was 50 years of age. Married before 1134 at France: Alix, Dame de Beaujeu,, daughter of Guichard III, Seigneur de Beaujeu and Lucienne de Montlhéry (Guigues I married either Alix or her sister Marie). Died: on 27 Oct 1138 Guigues I was alive in the year 1137. 2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.1 Guillaume de Lyon (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.). Born: before 1135 at Lyonnais, France, son of Guigues I, Count de Forez and Alix, Dame de Beaujeu, Guillaume was a Carthusian Monk in 1135. Died: after 1135 at France.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2 Guigues II/III, Count de Forez (Abbott identifies this person as Guigues III, Comte de Forez. The Carolingian pays de Forez was joined to that of Lyonnais from the end of the Tenth Century. The Lyonnais became later independent. This was completely so from the time of Guigues III d'Albon. The administration of the County was poor. Guigues died at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Guy II in Italy en route to the Holy Land. Guy VI took part ion the Egyptian Crusade of 1248; Renaud died at Tunis) (André Roux: Scrolls, 69.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 576.). AKA: Guigues II, Count de Lyon. Born: before 1138, son of Guigues I, Count de Forez and Alix, Dame de Beaujeu. Married before 1178 at France: Willème=Guillemette N? Died: on 6 Dec 1206 at France Guigues II is buried in the Abbaye de Bonlieu.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.1 Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez (André Roux: Scrolls, 69.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 576.). Also Known As: Guigues "d'Outremer." AKA: Guigues III, Count de Lyon. Born: before 1178, son of Guigues II/III, Count de Forez and Willème=Guillemette N?, Guigues III is presumed to have been at least 17 years of age by the time his son Guigues IV was born. Married before 1192: Ascuraa N? Married before 1193: Alix = Adalasie N? PaterAlter before 1194 Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez/Éléonore de Forez (an unknown value). Repudiated: Ascuraa N? before 1194 Guigues repudiated Ascuraa after the birth of their only chld, Éléonore. Note - between Oct 1202 and 28 Nov 1204: Guigues III/IV participated and died in the Fourth Crusade. Fourth Crusade (Oct 1202 - 14 April 1205).

After the failure of the Third Crusade (1188–1192), there was little interest in Europe for another crusade against the Muslims. Jerusalem had now become controlled by the Ayyubid dynasty, which ruled all of Syria and Egypt, except for the few cities along the coast still controlled by the crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem, now centered on Acre. The Third Crusade had also established a kingdom on Cyprus. “Be it known to you that eleven hundred and ninety-seven years after the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ, in the time of Innocent Pope of Rome, and Philip King of France, and Richard King of England, there was in France a holy man named Fulk of Neuilly - which Neuilly is between Lagni-sur-Marne and Paris - and he was a priest and held the cure of the village. And this said Fulk began to speak of God throughout the Isle-de-France, and the other countries round about; and you must know that by him the Lord wrought many miracles. Be it known to you further, that the fame of this holy man so spread, that it reached the Pope of Rome, Innocent; and the Pope sent to France, and ordered the right worthy man to preach the cross (the Crusade) by his authority. And afterwards the Pope sent a cardinal of his, Master Peter of Capua, who himself had taken the cross, to proclaim the Indulgence of which I now tell you, viz., that all who should take the cross and serve in the host for one year, would be delivered from all the sins they had committed, and acknowledged in confession. And because this indulgence was so great, the hearts of men were much moved, and many took the cross for the greatness of the pardon.” [note: Innocent III, elected Pope on the 8th January 1198, at the early age of thirty seven, Innocent III was one of the leading spirits of his time-in every sense a strong man and great Pope. From the beginning of his pontificate he turned his thoughts and policy to the recovery of Jerusalem. ] Geoffrey de Villehardouin [b.c.1160-d.c.1213]: Memoirs or Chronicle of The Fourth Crusade and The Conquest of Constantinople, trans. Frank T. Marzials, (London: J.M. Dent, 1908) The preaching of a new crusade became the goal of Pope Innocent III’s pontificate. His call was largely ignored by the European monarchs: the Germans were struggling against Papal power, and England and France were still engaged in warfare against each other. However, due to the preaching of Foulk of Neuilly, a crusading army was finally organized at a tournament held at Écry by Count Thibaut of Champagne in 1199. Thibaut was elected leader, but he died in 1200. Thus died the count; and no man in this world made a better end. And there were present at that time a very great assemblage of men of his lineage and of his vassals. But of the mourning and funeral pomp it is unmeet that I should here speak. Never was more honour paid to any man. And right well that it was so, for never was man of his age more beloved by his own men, nor by other folk. Buried he was beside his father in the church of our lord St. Stephen at Troyes. He left behind him the Countess, Ws wife, whose name was Blanche, very fair, very good, the daughter of the King of Navarre. She had borne him a little daughter, and was then about to bear a son. When the Count was buried, Matthew of Montmorency, Simon of Montfort, Geoffry of Joinville who was seneschal, and Geoffry the Marshal, went to Odo, Duke of Burgundy, and said to him, " Sire, your cousin is dead. You see what evil has befallen the land overseass We pray you by God that you take the cross, and succour the land overseas in his stead. And we will cause you to have all his treasure, and will swear on holy relics, and make the others swear also, to serve you in all good faith, even as we should have served him." Such was his pleasure that he refused. And be it known to you that he might have done much better. The envoys charged Geoffry of Joinville to make the self- same offer to the Count of Bar-le-Duc, Thibaut, who was cousin to the dead count, and he refused also. Very great was the discomfort of the pilgrims, and of all who were about to go on God's service, at the death of Count Thibaut of Champagne; and they held a parliament, at the beginning, of the month, at Soissons, to determine what they should do. There were present Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, the Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, the Count Geoffry of Perche, the Count Hugh of Saint- Paul, and many other men of worth. Geoffry the Marshal spake to them and told them of the offer made to the Duke of Burgundy, and to the Count of Bar-le-Duc, and how they had refused it. " My lords," said he, " listen, I will advise you of somewhat if you will consent thereto. The Marquis of Montferrat* is very worthy and valiant, and one of the most highly prized of living men. If you asked him to come here, and take the sign of the cross and put himself in place of the Count of Champagne, and you gave him the lordship of the host, full soon would he accept thereof." Thibaud was replaced by an Italian count, Boniface of Montferrat. Boniface and the other leaders sent envoys to Venice, Genoa, and other city-states to negotiate a contract for transport to Egypt, the object of their crusade; one of the envoys was the future historian Geoffrey of Villehardouin. Genoa was uninterested, but in March 1201 negotiations were opened with Venice, which agreed to transport 33,500 crusaders, a very ambitious number. This agreement required a full year of preparation on the part of the Venetians to build numerous ships and train the sailors who would man them, all the while curtailing the city's commercial activities. The crusading army was expected to comprise 4,500 knights (as well as 4,500 horses), 9,000 squires, and 20,000 foot-soldiers. The majority of the crusading army that set out from Venice in October 1202 originated from areas within France. It included men from Blois, Champagne, Amiens, Saint-Pol, the Ile-de-France and Burgundy. Several other regions of Europe sent substantial contingents as well, such as Flanders and Montferrat. Other notable groups came from the Holy Roman Empire, including the men under Bishop Martin of Paris and Bishop Conrad of Halberstadt, together in alliance with the Venetian soldiers and sailors led by the doge Enrico Dandolo. The crusade was to make directly for the centre of the Muslim world, Cairo, ready to sail on June 24, 1202. This agreement was ratified by Pope Innocent, with a solemn ban on attacks on Christian states.

As there was no binding agreement among the crusaders that all should sail from Venice, many chose to sail from other ports, particularly Flanders, Marseilles, and Genoa. By 1201 the bulk of the crusader army was collected at Venice, though with far fewer troops than expected; 12,000 instead of 33,500. Venice had performed her part of the agreement: there lay war galleys, large transports, and horse transports - enough for three times the assembled army. The Venetians, under their aged and blind Doge, would not let the crusaders leave without paying the full amount agreed to, originally 85,000 silver marks. The crusaders could only pay some 51,000 silver marks, and that only by reducing themselves to extreme poverty. This was disastrous to the Venetians, who had halted their commerce for a great length of time to prepare this expedition. In addition to this 20-30,000 men (out of Venice's population of 60,000 people) were needed to man the entire fleet, placing further strain on the Venetian economy.

Dandolo and the Venetians succeeded in turning the crusading movement to their own purposes as a form of repayment. Following the 1182 massacres of all foreigners in Constantinople, the Venetian merchant population had been expelled by the ruling Angelus dynasty with the support of the Greek population. These events gave the Venetians a hostile attitude towards Byzantium. Dandolo, who joined the crusade during a public ceremony in the church of San Marco di Venezia, proposed that the crusaders pay their debts by attacking the port of Zara in Dalmatia (Hungary). The city had been dominated economically by Venice throughout the twelfth century, but had rebelled in 1181 and allied with King Emeric of Hungary and Croatia (the two were in a personal union). Subsequent Venetian attacks were repulsed, and by 1202 the city was economically independent, under the protection of the King. The Hungarian king was Catholic and had himself agreed to join this Crusade (though this was mostly for political reasons, and he had made no actual preparations to leave). Many of the Crusaders were opposed to attacking Zara, and some, including a force led by the elder Simon de Montfort, refused to participate altogether and returned home. While the Papal legate to the Crusade Peter Cardinal Capuano endorsed the move as necessary to prevent the crusade's complete failure, Pope Innocent was alarmed at this development and wrote a letter to the Crusading leadership threatening excommunication. Historian Geoffrey Hindley's “The Crusades: Islam and Christianity in the Struggle for World Supremacy” mentions that in 1202, Innocent III “forbade” the Crusaders of Western Christendom from committing any atrocious acts on their Christian neighbors, despite wanting to secure papal authority over Byzantium. This letter was concealed from the bulk of the army and the attack proceeded. The citizens of Zara made reference to the fact that they were fellow Catholics by hanging banners marked with crosses from their windows and the walls of the city, but nevertheless the city fell after a brief siege. Both the Venetians and the crusaders were immediately threatened with excommunication for this by Innocent III.

Boniface of Montferrat, meanwhile, had left the fleet before it sailed from Venice, to visit his cousin Philip of Swabia. The reasons for his visit are a matter of debate; he may have realized the Venetians' plans and left to avoid excommunication, or he may have wanted to meet with the Byzantine prince Alexius Angelus, Philip's brother-in-law and the son of the recently deposed Byzantine emperor Isaac II Angelus. Alexius had fled to Philip when his father was overthrown in 1195, but it is unknown whether or not Boniface knew he was at Philip's court. There, Alexius IV offered 200,000 silver marks, 10,000 men to help the Crusaders, the maintenance of 500 knights in the Holy Land, the service of the Byzantine navy to transport the Crusader Army to Egypt and the placement of the Greek Orthodox Church under the Roman Catholic Church if they would sail to Byzantium and topple the reigning emperor Alexius III Angelus. It was a tempting offer for an enterprise that was short on funds. Greco-Latin relationships had been complicated ever since the Great Schism of 1054. The Latins of the First, Second, and Third Crusade had gone from strained to hostile in Constantinople on their way to the Holy Land, whereas the Greeks had militarily abandoned the Crusaders on some occasions and engaged in open diplomacy with their enemies on others. A large number of Venetian merchants and other Latins were also attacked and deported during the massacre of the Latins in Constantinople in 1182. However, the Byzantine prince's proposal involved his restoration to the throne, not the sack of his capital city, which Count Boniface agreed to. Alexius IV returned with the Marquess to rejoin the fleet at Corfu after it had sailed from Zara. The rest of the Crusade's leaders eventually accepted the plan as well. There were many leaders, however, of the rank and file who wanted nothing to do with the proposal, and many deserted. The fleet of 60 war galleys, 100 horse transports, and 50 large transports (the entire fleet was manned by 10,000 Venetian oarsmen and marines) arrived at Constantinople in late June 1203. In addition, 300 siege engines were brought along on board the fleet. When the Fourth Crusade arrived at Constantinople early July 1203, the city had a population of 150,000 people, a garrison of 30,000 men (including 5,000 Varangians), and a fleet of 20 galleys. The Crusaders' initial motive was to restore Isaac II to the Byzantine throne so that they could receive the support that they were promised. Conon of Bethune delivered this message to the Lombard envoy who was sent by the reigning emperor Alexius III Angelus, who had deposed his brother Isaac. The citizens of Constantinople were not concerned with the deposed emperor and his exiled son; usurpations were frequent in Byzantine affairs, and this time the throne had even remained in the same family. The Crusaders sailed alongside Constantinople with 10 galleys to display Alexius IV, but from the walls of the city the Byzantines taunted the puzzled crusaders, who had been promised that Prince Alexius would be welcomed. “The barons consulted together on the morrow, and said that they would show the young Alexius, the son of the Emperor of Constantinople, to the people of the city. So they assembled all the galleys. The Doge of Venice and the Marquis of Montferrat entered into one, and took with them Alexius, the son of the Emperor Isaac; and into the other galleys entered the knights and barons, as many as would. They went thus quite close to the walls of Constantinople and showed the youth to the people of the Greeks, and said, "Behold your natural lord; and be it known to you that we have not come to do you harm, but have come to guard and defend you, if so be that you return to your duty. For he whom you now obey as your lord holds rule by wrong and wickedness, against God and reason. And you know full well that he has dealt treasonably with him who is your lord and his brother, that he has blinded his eyes and reft from him his empire by wrong and wickedness. Now behold the rightful heir. If you hold with him, you will be doing as you ought; and if not we will do to you the very worst that we can." But for fear and terror of the Emperor Alexius, not one person on the land or in the city made show as if he held for the prince. So all went back to the host, and each sought his quarters. On the morrow, when they had heard mass, they assembled in parliament, and the parliament was held on horseback in the midst of the fields. There might you have seen many a fine war-horse, and many a good knight thereon. And the council was held to discuss the order of the battalions, how many they should have, and of what strength. Many were the words said on one side and the other. But in the end it was settled that the advanced guard should be given to Baldwin of Flanders, because he had a very great number of good men, and archers and crossbowmen, more than any other chief that was in the host. And after, it was settled that Henry his brother, and Matthew of Wallincourt, and Baldwin of Beauvoir, and many other good knights of their land and country, should form the second division. The third division was formed by Count Hugh of St. Paul, Peter of Amiens his nephew, Eustace of Canteleu, Anseau of Cayeux, and many good knights of their land and country. The fourth division was formed by Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, and was very numerous and rich and redoubtable; for he had placed therein a great number of good knights and men of worth. The fifth division was formed by Matthew of Montmorency and the men of Champagne. Geoffry the Marshal of Champagne formed part of it, and Oger of Saint-Chéron, Manasses of l'Isle, Miles the Brabant, Macaire of Sainte-Menehould, John Foisnous, Guy of Chappes, Clerembaud his nephew, Robert of Ronsoi; all these people formed part of the fifth division. Be it known to you that there was many a good knight therein. The sixth division was formed by the people of Burgundy. In this division were Odo the Champenois of Champlitte, William his brother, Guy of Pesmes, Edmund his brother, Otho of la Roche, Richard of Dampierre, Odo his brother, Guy of Conflans, and the people of their land and country. The seventh division, which was very large, was under the command of the Marquis of Montferrat. In it were the Lombards and Tuscans and the Germans, and all the people who were from beyond Mont Cenis to Lyons on the Rhone. All these formed part of the division under the marquis, and it was settled that they should form the rearguard.” Geoffrey de Villehardouin [b.c.1160-d.c.1213]: Memoirs or Chronicle of The Fourth Crusade and The Conquest of Constantinople, trans. Frank T. Marzials, (London: J.M. Dent, 1908) First the crusaders captured and sacked the cities of Chalcedon and Chrysopolis, then they defeated 500 Byzantine cavalrymen in battle with just 80 Frankish knights. “By common consent of Franks and Greeks it was settled that the new emperor should be crowned on the feast of our Lord St. Peter (1 August 1203). So was it settled, and so it was done. He was crowned full worthily and with honour according to the use for Greek emperors at that time. Afterwards he began to pay the moneys due to the host; and such moneys were divided among the host, and each repaid what had been advanced in Venice for his passage. The new emperor went oft to see the barons in the camp, and did them great honor, as much as he could; and this was but fitting, seeing that they had served him right well. And one day he came to the camp, to see the barons privately in the quarters of Count Baldwin of Hainault and Flanders. Thither were summoned the Doge of Venice, and the great barons, and he spoke to them and said: " Lords, I am emperor by God's grace and yours, and you have done me the highest service that ever yet was done by any people to Christian man. Now be it known to you that there are folk enough who show me a fair seeming, and yet love me not; and the Greeks are full of despite because it is by your help that I have entered into my inheritance. Now the term of your departure is nigh, and your fellowship with the Venetians is timed only to last till the feast of St. Michael. And within so short a term I cannot fulfill our covenant. Be it known to you therefore, that, if you abandon me, the Greeks hate me because of you: I shall lose my land, and they will kill me. But now do this thing that I ask of you: remain here till March, and I will entertain your ships for one year from the feast of St. Michael (30 September), and bear the cost of the Venetians, and will give you such things as you may stand in need of till Easter. And within that term I shall have placed my land in such case that I cannot lose it again; and your covenant will be fulfilled, for I shall have paid such moneys as are due to you, obtaining them from all mi lands; and I shall be ready also with ships either to go with you myself, or to send others, as I have covenanted; and you will have the summer from end to end in which to carry on the war against the Saracens." The barons thereupon said they would consult together apart; knowing full well that what the young man said was sooth, and that it would be better, both for the emperor and for themselves, to consent unto him. But they replied that they could not so consent save with the common agreement of the host, and that they would therefore lay the matter before the host, and then give such answer as might be devised. So the Emperor Alexius departed from them, and went back to Constantinople. And they remained in the camp and assembled a parliament the next day. To this parliament were summoned all the barons and the chieftains of the host, and of the knights the greater part; and in their hearing were repeated all the words that the emperor had spoken. Then was there much discord in the host, as had been oft times before on the part of those who wished that the host should break up; for to them it seemed to be holding together too long. And the party that had raised the discord at Corfu reminded the others of their oaths, and said: " Give us ships as you swore to us, for we purpose to go to Syria." And the others cried to them for pity and said: " Lords, for God's sake, let us not bring to naught the great honour that God has given us. If we go to Syria at this present, we shall come thither at the beginning of winter and so not be able to make war, and the Lord's work will thus remain undone. But if we wait till March, we shall leave this emperor in good estate, and go hence rich in goods and in food. Thus shall we go to Syria, and over-run the land of Babylon. And the fleet will remain with us till Michaelmas, yes, and onwards from Michaelmas to Easter, seeing it will be unable to leave us because of the winter. So shall the land overseas fall into our hands." Those who wished the host to be broken up, cared not for reasons good or bad so long as the host fell to pieces. But those who wished to keep the host together, wrought so effectually, with the help of God, that in the end the Venetians made a new covenant to maintain the fleet for a year, reckoning from Michaelmas, the Emperor Alexius paying them for so doing; and the pilgrims, on their side, made a new covenant to remain in the same fellowship as theretofore, and for the same term. Thus were peace and concord established in the host. Then there befell a very great mischance in the host; for Matthew of Montmorency, who was one of the best knights in the kingdom of France, and of the most prized and most honored, took to his bed for sickness, and his sickness so increased upon him that he died. And much dole was made for him, for great was the loss-one of the greatest that had befallen the host by any man's death. He was buried in a church of my Lord St. John, of the Hospital of Jerusalem. Afterwards, by the advice of the Greeks and the French the Emperor Alexius issued from Constantinople, with a very great company, purposing to quiet the empire and subject it to his will. With him went a great part of the barons; and the others remained to guard the camp. The Marquis Boniface of Montferrat went with him, and Count Hugh of St. Paul, and Henry, brother to Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, and James of Avesnes, and William of Champlitte, and Hugh of Colerni, and many others whom the book does not here mention by name. In the camp remained Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, and Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, and the greater part of the pilgrims of lesser note. Almost none of the crusaders ever made it to the Holy Land, and the unstable Latin Empire siphoned off much of Europe's crusading energy. The legacy of the Fourth Crusade was the deep sense of betrayal the Latins had instilled in their Greek coreligionists. With the events of 1204, the schism between the Church in the West and East was complete. As an epilogue to the event, Pope Innocent III, the man who had launched the ill-fated expedition, thundered against the crusaders thus: "How, indeed, will the church of the Greeks, no matter how severely she is beset with afflictions and persecutions, return into ecclesiastical union and to a devotion for the Apostolic See, when she has seen in the Latins only an example of perdition and the works of darkness, so that she now, and with reason, detests the Latins more than dogs? As for those who were supposed to be seeking the ends of Jesus Christ, not their own ends, who made their swords, which they were supposed to use against the pagans, drip with Christian blood, they have spared neither religion, nor age, nor sex. They have committed incest, adultery, and fornication before the eyes of men. They have exposed both matrons and virgins, even those dedicated to God, to the sordid lusts of boys. Not satisfied with breaking open the imperial treasury and plundering the goods of princes and lesser men, they also laid their hands on the treasures of the churches and, what is more serious, on their very possessions. They have even ripped silver plates from the altars and have hacked them to pieces among themselves. They violated the holy places and have carried off crosses and relics." The Latin Empire was soon faced with a great number of enemies, which the crusaders had not taken into account. Besides the individual Byzantine Greek states in Epirus and Nicaea, the Empire received great pressure from the Seljuk Sultanate and the Bulgarian Empire. The Greek states were fighting for supremacy against both Latins and each other. Almost every Greek and Latin protagonist of the event was killed shortly after. Murtzuphlus' betrayal by Alexius III led to his capture by the Latins and his execution at Constantinople. Not long after, Alexius III was himself captured by Boniface and sent to exile in Southern Italy. One year after the conquest of the city, Emperor Baldwin was decisively defeated at the Battle of Adrianople on 14 April 1205 by the Bulgarians, and was captured and later executed by the Bulgarian Emperor Kaloyan. Two years after that, on 4 September 1207, Boniface himself was killed in an ambush by the Bulgarians, and his head was sent to Kaloyan. He was succeeded by his infant son Demetrius of Montferrat, who ruled until he reached adulthood, but was eventually defeated by Theodore I Ducas, the despot of Epirus and a relative of Murtzuphlus, and thus the Kingdom of Thessalonica was restored to Byzantine rule in 1224.

Various Latin-French lordships throughout Greece — in particular, the duchy of Athens and the principality of the Morea — provided cultural contacts with western Europe and promoted the study of Greek. There was also a French cultural work, notably the production of a collection of laws, the Assises de Romanie (Assizes of Greece). The Chronicle of Morea appeared in both French and Greek (and later Italian and Aragonese) versions. Impressive remains of crusader castles and Gothic churches can still be seen in Greece. Nevertheless, the Latin Empire always rested on shaky foundations. The city was re-captured by the Nicaean Greeks under Michael VIII Palaeologus in 1261, and commerce with Venice was re-established.

In an ironic series of events, during the middle of the 15th century, the Latin Church tried to organize a crusade which aimed at the restoration of the Byzantine Empire which was gradually being torn down by the Ottoman Turks. The attempt, however, failed, as the vast majority of the Byzantines refused to unite the churches. The Greek population found that the Byzantine civilization which revolved around the Orthodox faith would be more secure under Ottoman rule. Overall, religious-observant Byzantines preferred to sacrifice their political freedom in order to preserve their faith's traditions and rituals. In the late 14th and early 15th century, two kinds of crusades were finally organized by the Kingdoms of Hungary, Poland, Wallachia and Serbia. Both of them were checked by the Ottoman Empire. During the Ottoman siege of Constantinople in 1453, a significant band of Venetian and Genoese knights died in the defense of the city. Died: on 28 Nov 1204 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Guigues III was alive in the year 1203.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.1.1 Alix Guigonne de Forez (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.). Married Name: de Vienne. Born: before 1193 at France, daughter of Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez and Alix = Adalasie N?, Alix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter, Alix, was born. Married circa 1207 at France: Gérard II, Count de Vienne,, son of Guillaume III/V, Count de Vienne and Scolastique de Champagne. Died: after 1239.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.1.2 Guigues IV/V, Count de Forez (Guigues was the Comte from 28 November 1204 to 29 October 1241) (André Roux: Scrolls, 69, 104.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 576.). AKA: Guigues IV, Count de Lyon. AKA: Guy IV d'Albon. Born: before 1195 at Ghent/Gent, Gand, Gand, Flandre-Orientale, Belgium, son of Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez and Alix = Adalasie N?, Guy IV is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Philippe. Married in 1205 at France: Mahaut de Dampierre,, daughter of Guy II de Dampierre and Mahaut=Marguerite, Comtesse de Bourbon. Married between 1210 and 1224 at France: Ermengarde d'Auvergne,, daughter of Gui II, Count d'Auvergne and Péronnelle / Pétronille de Chambon (Ermengarde was Guigues IV's second wife. Betrothed 1210 [terminated?], [1223/24]) (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/AUVERGNE.htm#_Toc389204247.). Married in 1226 at France: Mahaut de Courtenay,, daughter of Pierre II, Count de Courtenay and Agnès, Countess de Nevers (Guigues IV was Mahaut's second husband and she was his third wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 245.). AKA: Guigues IV, Comte de Nevers Comte de Nevers by Marriage. Note - between 14 Sep 1239 and 29 Oct 1241: Guigues IV/V participated in but never saw the end of the Barons' Crusade. Crusade: 14 September 1239 - 23 August 1244. Thibauld [Thibaut] IV, Count of Champagne [He was also Teobaldo I, King of Navarre] and Richard, Earl of Cornwall [brother of King Henry III of England] organized a crusade in 1239, the Barons’ Crusade, against Ayyubid Sultans of Cairo (Egypt) and Damascus Falling between the Sixth and Seventh traditionally numbered crusades, are two expeditions, one arriving in the Levant in 1239, and the other in 1241. They overlap as to their impact in the Levant, but usually are not designated as a major 'crusade'. Combined, they can be seen as follow-on expeditions that merely extended, only partially, the achievements of Emperor Frederick II's Sixth Crusade. The background of every crusade consisted of three chief elements — the situation in the Holy Land, the policy and actions of the pope and the secular princes of Europe, and the motives, resources, ability, character, and political position of the crusaders. The third of these elements was always complicated, but the first two were often fairly simple. In the case of the expedition of 1239— 1241 all three were truly magnificent mixtures of confusion, un certainty, and cross-purposes (Registres de Grégoire IX (ed. Lucien Auvray, Bibliothéque des Écoles françaises d'Athènes et de Rome, 2nd series). In November 1225, Emperor Frederick II had married Isabel de Brienne, queen of Jerusalem, daughter of Mary de Montferrat and Jean de Brienne. Isabel had died in 1228 leaving her son Conrad as heir to the throne under the guardianship of his father. In 1229, Frederick had concluded a truce for ten years with al-Kämil, sultan of Egypt, by which he had obtained possession of Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Nazareth with corridors connecting these places with the sea-coast. But Frederick had no intention of contenting himself with the carefully limited suzerainty enjoyed by the kings of Jerusalem. As a result he had soon fallen out, before leaving Syria for the west in 1229, with most of the prelates and barons of the kingdom. The quarrel had grown more bitter when Frederick seized control of Cyprus by replacing Jean of Ibelin, lord of Beirut and regent for the young king Henri de Lusignan, with Cypriote lords who supported the imperial cause. Jean — the ablest, most influential, and most powerful of the barons of Jerusalem — re conquered Cyprus in 1 233 after a long and savage war.2 Until his death in 1236 he led the opposition to Frederick, who was far too occupied at home to give adequate support to his agents in the Levant. In the Holy Land itself, the Christians were thus divided not only by the chronic quarrels between the Templars and Hospitallers but also by those between the barons of the kingdom and the agents of Frederick II.

In France, Thibauld, of Champagne was preparing to go on Crusade in 1229. Accompanying Thibauld were the French nobles Hugh IV, Duke of Burgundy; Henry, Comte de Bar; Amaury de Montfort; and the Seigneur de Clermont. The crusading barons who gathered at Lyons formed an im posing group. At their head stood two peers of France, one of whom wore a crown count Thibauld IV of Champagne, since 1234 king of Navarre, and Hugh IV, duke of Burgundy. With them were two great officers of the realm, Amaury, count of Montfort and constable of France, and Robert of Courtenay, butler of France. Below these lords in feudal and official dignity but fully their equal in prestige came Pierre de Dreux, once count (duke) de Bretagne and earl of Richmond. Although by 1239, Pierre was simply Seigneur of La Garnache and Montaigu, he was generally called comte de Bretagne. Then there were a group of counts of secondary rank — Guigues of Forez and Nevers, Henry of Bar, Louis of Sancerre, Jean of Mâcon, William of Joigny, and Henry of Grandpré. Among the important men below comital rank were Richard, viscount of Beaumont; Dreux of Mello, lord of Loches and Dinan; Philip of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais; Andrew, lord of Vitré; Ralph, lord of Fougères; Simon, lord of Clermont; Robert Malet, lord of Gra ville; and William, lord of Chantilly. With some overlapping these lords fall into three classes — officials and servants of the French crown, relatives and former vassals of Pierre de Dreux, and vassals of Thibauld. Thibauld IV was an excellent poet, an ineffective warrior, and an irresolute and shifty politician. By 1234, he had lost through a combination of ineptness and bad luck an important part of his vast patrimony, and had earned the distrust of every group in the feudal politics of France. Only his status as a crusader had saved him from severe punishment for rebellion against Louis IX. One can only guess at Thibauld's motives in taking the cross. He came of a crusading family. His uncle count Henry had been ruler of Jerusalem, and his father Thibauld III had died while preparing to go to the Holy Land. Thibauld quarreled with the church less than most feudal princes and was an enthusiastic burner of heretics. Perhaps he felt grateful to Divine Providence for the kingdom of Navarre. Perhaps he was chiefly interested in papal protection in case his rebellion against king Louis failed. Certainly nothing in his record gave any hope that he would furnish wise, determined, or consistent leadership to the crusading host. Pierre de Dreux was a noted soldier and a skillful and unscrupulous politician. He loved power, wealth, prestige, and strife of all kinds. Born a younger son of the house of Dreux, and hence a relative of the Capetian kings, he had spent his life struggling to obtain and keep a position that would satisfy his ambitions. Husband to Alice, the heiress de Bretagne, he had forced its almost independent counties into a centralized feudal state. Her death reduced his rights in the duchy to those of guardian of his young son Jean. Having failed at rebellion against Blanche of Castile and Louis IX, Pierre retired to his second wife's domains in Poitou. His reasons for taking the cross are not hard to guess. He needed the pope's friendship to aid him in settling his numerous quarrels with the church, and he wanted more action than his petty flefs in Poitou would be likely to supply. Few barons can have had greater need of the crusader's indulgences. As an experienced and competent soldier with no affection for useless risk Pierre was a valuable addition to the crusading host. Amaury of Montfort was a bankrupt hero. Son of Simon, who had led the Albigensian Crusade and won the title count of Tou louse, Amaury had been obliged to surrender his rights in Toulouse to the French crown. Although he enjoyed the dignity of constable of France, his lands were small and he was deeply in debt. His crusade was financed by the pope and king Louis. Perhaps his reputation as a soldier was more a reflection of his father's glory than the result of his own prowess, but he was undoubtedly considered the first soldier of France. Duke Hugh of Burgundy had little fame as either a soldier or a statesman. But he came of a family noted for its enthusiasm, courage, and perseverance as crusaders, and he was to prove himself a worthy member of it. Count Henry of Bar had probably done more fighting with less success than any other baron of France. In a letter which we should probably date 6 October 1237, the chief barons and prelates of Jerusalem who were opposed to Frederick II gave Thibauld advice, in answer to questions he had asked them They saw no point in delaying the expedition until the end of the truce, as Saracens never kept truces anyway. Marseilles or Genoa seemed the best ports of departure for a French army. They then suggested that the crusaders land at Cyprus and there take counsel with the leaders of the Christians in Palestine. At Cyprus supplies were plentiful and the army could rest after its voyage. Moreover from Cyprus it was equally easy to strike for Syria or Egypt, whichever seemed more promising. 11 Apparently, Thibauld had not asked about political conditions in either the kingdom of Jerusalem or the Aiyubid state, but if the advice to stop at Cyprus had been followed, the crusaders would have been able to inform themselves on these matters before they reached Palestine. In another letter Armand of Périgord, master of the Knights Templar, informed Gautier d’Avesnes that the sultan of Egypt was a man of no valor and was held in general contempt. The lord of Transjordania was at war with the sultan of Damascus. Several of the Aiyubid lords whom Armand would not yet name were anxiously awaiting the coming of the crusaders and had promised to submit to them and receive baptism. The references to a feeble sultan of Egypt and to an independent sultan at Damascus show that this letter was written after the death of the sultan al-Kämil in March 1238. It is not clear that Gautier d’Avesnes was connected with the barons who were planning the crusade; but the letter appears in the chronicle of Aubrey of Trois-Fontaines, whose chief interest lay in Champagne and its vicinity. It may well have been the knowledge that different sultans ruled at Damascus and in Egypt that led the crusaders to abandon any idea of attacking Alexandria or Damietta and moved them to sail directly to Acre. The Pope wanted the crusade to go to the aid of troubled Latin kingdom at Constantinople. Thibauld rejected going to Constantinople (With French assistance, another 'crusade' expedition was sent that sustained Latin Constantinople's existence a few years longer). The crusaders left France in August 1239. While a few took advantage of emperor Frederick II's offer to use the ports of southern Italy, the majority sailed from Marseilles. As the fleet neared its destination, a storm scattered it over the shores of the Mediterranean. If one is to believe the Rothelin manuscript, some ships were driven as far as Sicily and Sardinia. Thibauld reached Acre on September 1, and soon the army was concentrated there. At Acre the crusaders were met by the potentates of the Holy Land — the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem and the masters of the three great military orders, the Templars, the Hospitallers, and the Teutonic Knights. The most prominent of the local barons as far as relations with the crusaders were concerned was a recent arrival in Palestine to whom Frederick had given the county of Jaffa, Gautier, count of Brienne, nephew of Jean de Brienne, former king of Jerusalem. Gautier was a vassal of Thibauld for his county of Brienne and must have been well known to most of the crusading lords. With him were Odo of Montbéliard, constable of Jerusalem, and two of the chief members of the great house of Ibelin, Balian, lord of Beirut, and Jean, lord of Arsuf, as well as their cousin, Balian of Sidon. Balian of Sidon also had connections in the crusading host. His mother Helvis of Ibelin's second husband had been Guy de Montfort, younger brother of Simon, count of Toulouse, and he was thus a half-brother of Philippe of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais. The most immediate necessity facing the crusaders was to attempt to secure the safety of Jerusalem. Frederick had obtained possession of the holy city by his truce with al-Kämil, but either because of penury or from a desire not to annoy the Moslems he had neglected to fortify it. When the truce expired, the only defensible post in the city was the Tower of David, which was held by a small garrison under the command of an English knight, Richard of Argentan. Although the alarmed citizens had done what they could to improve the defenses, they had succeeded only in erecting some flimsy works at St. Stephen's Gate. Thibaud’s Crusade reached Acre 14 September 1239. As soon as Thibauld landed at Acre, he wrote to Frederick II to notify him of his safe arrival and to ask for money to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem. Meanwhile the Moslems had decided to anticipate any possible action by the crusading host. Attacking the city in force, they easily overthrew the light works that had recently been erected, but the Tower of David held out against them. Soon imperial agents arrived to ask for an extension of the truce. Although these officers persuaded the Moslems to abandon their attack on the Tower of David, it is not clear whether or not they retired from the city. The news of the attack on Jerusalem reminded the crusaders who were resting quietly at Acre that they had come to the Holy Land to conduct a campaign against the Moslems. Thibauld summoned a council of the crusading lords and the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem to decide on a course of action. The chroniclers tell us that a whole day was passed in fruitless debate, and that many divergent views were presented, but they do not say what these views were. Presumably the possibility of fortifying Jerusalem was discussed. Perhaps the local barons, who were all members of the anti- imperial party, had no enthusiasm for saving the city for Frederick, with whom they were at war. Perhaps Thibauld felt that he lacked the resources required for so great a task. Then it seems likely that there were some who wanted to attack the sultan of Damascus, while others preferred a campaign against Egypt. As the two sultans were on very bad terms, a good argument could be advanced for a vigorous attack on one of them in the hope that the other would stay neutral. The final decision looks like a compromise. The army would first march down the coast to Ascalon and build a castle there, a scheme that was of particular interest to the chief local lord in the council, Gautier of Brienne, as Ascalon covered his county of Jaffa from Egyptian attacks. Then the host would proceed against Damascus itself. The chief objection to this plan was that it was likely to antagonize both sultans. The sultan of Egypt would naturally be alarmed at having the host camp on his frontier, and he probably had no desire to see a castle built at Ascalon. Under the circumstances annoying the sultan of Egypt seems a poor way to prepare for an attack on Damascus. It was November before the army commenced its march toward Ascalon. Except for the two days spent debating their plan of campaign there is no information about the barons' activities during the two preceding months. Acre was a pleasant city, noted for its easy moral standards. Thibauld was a poet and had in his train two fellow rhymers, Ralph of Nesle, younger brother of count Jean of Soissons, and Philippe de Nànteuil. Pierre was probably not a poet himself, but he was a patron and friend of poets. The town was full of noble ladies such as Alice of Champagne, daughter of count Henry by Isabel, queen of Jerusalem. The widow of King Hugh I of Cyprus, she had been briefly married to Bohémond V, prince of Antioch and count of Tripoli. Before the crusade was over she was to marry Ralph of Nesle. Although Thibauld composed a poem bemoaning his absence from his lady, it seems likely that local consolation was available . Certainly the ordinary knights whose funds were rapidly being spent were impatient at the leisureliness of their noble leaders. On 2 November 1239, the host left Acre on its march towards Ascalon. There were some 4,000 knights, of whom more than half were supplied by the local barons and the military orders. Like most crusading armies it was short of horses and provisions. Apparently the sultan of Damascus had learned that the crusaders planned to lay siege to his capital, and ordered his vassal chieftains to bring supplies to the city. On the second day after leaving Acre, Pierre de Dreux learned that a large convoy of edible animals bound for Damascus was passing within striking distance. The army's need for supplies and probably his own desire for action and glory moved Pierre to decide to intercept the convoy. As he was unwilling to share either the glory or the booty, he did not mention his plan to his fellow barons. Late that evening, he left camp with a force of two hundred knights and mounted sergeants. At dawn they reached the castle where the convoy had spent the night. Apparently there were two possible routes from the castle toward Damascus. Hence Pierre divided his forces. A party under the poet Ralph of Nesle lay in ambush on one road while Pierre himself watched the other. At sunrise the Moslems left their stronghold and took the road held by Pierre's party. When their leader found that he was intercepted by a force smaller than his own, he decided to give battle rather than risk the loss of his convoy by retreating to the castle. Pierre had taken up a position where the road emerged from a narrow defile. This gave him a great tactical advantage. By catching his lightly armed foes in a narrow place, he had robbed them of their chief asset, speed of maneuver. The Moslem leader sent forward his archers in the hope of holding off the French knights until his cavalry could clear the defile, but Pierre's charge cut them to pieces and caught the main body in the pass. The fight became a hand-to-hand combat with sword and mace—the type of struggle most favorable to the heavily armed crusaders. But the Moslems fought well, and Pierre felt obliged to sound his horn to call up his other contingent. The arrival of Ralph and his party decided the battle. The enemy was routed and fled toward the castle. Pierre and his men entered the castle with the fugitives, killing many and taking the rest. Then he returned to camp with his booty. The fresh supplies, to say nothing of the victory, were very welcome to the crusading host. By 12 November 1239, the crusading army had reached Jaffa. There they learned that the sultan of Egypt had sent a strong force to the vicinity of Gaza to hold the frontier of his lands. A number of barons, jealous of the glory that Pierre de Dreux had acquired by his raid, decided to go out ahead of the army, attack the enemy, and rejoin the host at Ascalon. Apparently the two most ambitious leaders were the counts of Bar and Montfort, but they were joined by Hugh, duke of Burgundy; Gautier of Brienne, count of Jaffa; Balian, lord of Sidon; Jean of Ibelin, lord of Arsuf; Odo of Montbéliard; the viscount of Beaumont; and many lesser lords. Estimates of their force range from 400 to 600 knights. When Thibauld, Pierre de Dreux, and the masters of the three military orders learned of the plan, they protested strenuously. They wanted the whole army to move as a unit to Ascalon and then attack the enemy if it seemed feasible. But the adventurous barons would not listen. Not even Thibauld's plea that they remember the oath they had taken to obey him as leader of the crusade had any effect. Not only did they defy Thibauld as leader of the army, but even some of his own vassals were among the rebels. The party left Jaffa in the evening and rode all night. They passed Ascalon and came to a brook that formed the frontier of the kingdom of Jerusalem. The count of Jaffa's desire for adventure had cooled by this time. He pointed out that the horses were tired and suggested that they retire to Ascalon. But the crusaders insisted on going on. Count Gautier led his men over the stream, deployed them, and covered the crossing. Once across the brook the army halted. The barons spread cloths on the ground and dined. They had chosen a most unfortunate spot for their rest, a sandy basin surrounded by high dunes. Apparently not even the count of Jaffa, who had conducted the crossing in so military a manner, thought to send out patrols or even to post sentries on the dunes. The Egyptian commander had not been so negligent, and his scouts soon informed him of the crusaders' position. He promptly covered the dunes with crossbowmen and slingers. Their presence was first discovered by Gautier of Jaffa; perhaps he had belatedly sent out a scout. The call to arms was given, and the leaders assembled in council. Gautier and the duke of Burgundy wanted to retreat, but the counts of Bar and Montfort refused to do so. They said that the enemy was so near that only the cavalry could hope to escape. Retreat would mean sacrificing the infantry. Thereupon Gautier of Jaffa and Hugh of Burgundy departed for Ascalon, leaving their colleagues to fight the battle. It seems likely that Balian of Sidon, Jean of Ibelin, and Odo of Montbéliard went with them. Gautier's objections to crossing the Egyptian frontier lead one to wonder whether he and his fellow Syrian barons had not joined the expedition in the hope of curbing the recklessness of the crusaders, and saved themselves when they found it impossible. Amaury de Montfort ordered his crossbowmen to clear the foe from the dunes. The men opened fire and were making good progress until they ran out of crossbow bolts. Amaury then noticed a deep, narrow passage between two dunes where his troops would be sheltered from the enemy's fire. The knights charged toward this place and easily scattered the infantry holding it. By this time the Egyptian cavalry had arrived on the scene, but its leader knew better than to charge the heavily armed knights in their narrow pass. Instead he tried the time-worn trick of a feigned retreat. Completely duped, the crusaders rode out of their position in full pursuit while the Moslem infantry seized the pass behind them. The battle was over. The Moslem cavalry turned around, surrounded the crusaders, and cut them to pieces. Count Henry of Bar was killed. The count of Montfort, the viscount of Beaumont, some eighty knights, and many sergeants were captured. When the main body of the army reached Ascalon, it met the count of Jaffa and the duke of Burgundy, who told them of the desperate situation of the counts of Bar and Montfort. With the Teutonic Knights in the vanguard, the army at once moved toward Gaza. Soon they met scattered fugitives and then the pursuing Moslems. But the Egyptian commander did not feel strong enough to fight the whole crusading army, and he retired while the crusaders occupied the corpse-strewn battlefield. Thibauld was inclined to pursue the retreating enemy, but the Templars and Hospitallers pointed out that in that case the prisoners would probably be killed by their captors. Reluctantly Thibauld accepted their advice and returned to Ascalon. Soon the army retired up the coast to Jaffa and then went all the way back to Acre. This retirement to Acre is extremely puzzling. The army had marched to Ascalon in order to build a castle there. Certainly the loss of a few hundred men did not weaken it so seriously that it could not carry out its plan. One reason for the retreat may well have been lack of supplies. The army had started from Acre without enough provisions, and Pierre's booty cannot have lasted long. But it seems likely that the perpetual conflict between crusaders and local lords was an even more important factor. The barons of Jerusalem and the military orders were in general inclined to let the Moslems alone when they could. Their interest lay in defending their own lands rather than in aggression, and long experience had given them a deep respect for the military capacity of their foes. No doubt the Templars and Hospitallers considered the idea of pursuing the victors of Gaza into Egypt utterly foolhardy. The prisoners captured at Gaza blamed the two orders for their plight . While this was obviously unfair, it seems clear that the orders saw no reason for risking a large army in the vague hope of rescuing a small number of prisoners. But not even the non-aggressive tendencies of the orders and the local barons explain the retirement to Acre. The fortification of Ascalon was to their interest. It seems more likely that the determining factor was the civil war between the local barons and Richard Filangieri, the imperial bailie. Filangieri was holding Tyre, and the local barons were anxious to recover it. The Ibelins and Odon de Montbéliard may well have felt that they had spared enough time from their private war. It is interesting to notice that Philippe de Novare in his chronicle mentions the crusade of Thibauld only in connection with the arrival in the Holy Land of Philip of Montfort, who was to become an important baron of Jerusalem. At Acre, the crusaders settled down once more to enjoy the pleasures of the city. Either they had forgotten the plight of Jerusalem or they were too discouraged to attempt to do anything to save it. A month or so after the battle of Gaza, an-Näsir Dä'üd of Kerak, lord of Transjordania, advanced into the city and laid siege to the Tower of David. The garrison was small and poorly furnished with provisions. When an-Nasir offered them safe passage to the coast in return for the surrender of the fortress, they felt obliged to accept. The Moslems then razed the Tower to the ground. The holy city was once more in the hands of the Saracen. While Thibauld and his followers were sitting in Acre for two months, marching down the coast to Ascalon, and retiring ingloriously to their starting point, fortune was at work paving the way for them to achieve an entirely undeserved success. During these months the confusion in the Aiyubid states had been steadily increasing. About the time the crusaders arrived at Acre, as-Salib Isma'il, brother of the late sultan al-Kãmil, had driven his nephew, as-Salih Aiyub, from Damascus. Late in October the unfortunate Aiyub had been captured and imprisoned by his cousin, an-Nasir Da'ud of Transjordania. Isma'il had promptly set to work to con solidate his position as sultan of Damascus. This led to a fierce civil war between his supporters and those of Aiyub. From this quarrel came the crusaders' first promising opportunity. Al-Muzaffar Taqi—ad-Din, lord of Harnah, who had been a loyal supporter of Aiyub, found himself attacked by the lord of Horns, al-Mujãhid Shirküh, who had joined the new sultan of Damascus. Al-Muzaffar looked around for aid and decided to deal with the crusaders. He sent a Tripolitan clerk named William to Acre to ask Thibauld to march towards his lands. When the crusaders arrived, he would turn his fortresses over to them and turn Christian. If Thibauld was still seriously thinking of attacking Damascus, this offer deserved investigation. Otherwise the lord of Hamah was not important enough to waste time on. In any event, Thibauld led his forces northwards and camped before Pilgrim Mountain just below Tripoli. From there he sent messengers to al-Muzaffar. As the crusaders' advance into Tripoli had diverted the attention of al Mujãhid of Homs, al-Muzaffar of Hamah felt no further need for aid and refused to carry out his promises. Annoyed and discouraged, the crusaders stayed a while at Tripoli as guests of its count, Bohémond V, prince d’Antioch, and then returned to Acre. The sources supply no dates for this period. All one can say is that Thibauld was back in Acre by 1 May 1240. About this time, an-Nasir Dã'üd of Transjordania and his prisoner Aiyub came to an agreement. An-Näsir was to back Aiyub in an attempt to conquer Egypt. Their project met with immediate success. The sultan of Egypt, al-'Adil Abü-Bakr, was deposed by his men, who promptly welcomed as-Salih Aiyub as their new sultan. This sudden reversal of fortune was most disturbing to sultan as-Sãlih Ismã'il of Damascus. The man he had driven from Damascus had become master of Egypt. Isma'il immediately decided to seek the aid of the crusading host. The sultan's offer was very tempting. He would surrender at once the hinterland of Sidon, the castle of Belfort (Shaqif ArnUn), Tiberias, and Safad. Eventually, he would turn over to the Christians more lands and fortresses. The master of the Templars writing to the preceptor of the Templars in England stated that all the territory between the coast and the river Jordan was to be recovered. Certainly the sultan promised to return all Galilee, Jerusalem and Bethlehem with a wide corridor to the coast, Ascalon, and the district of Gaza without the city itself. Although the lists of places mentioned in the chronicles include several fortresses in Samaria, there is no evidence that this district as a whole was to be ceded to the Christians. . As all these regions except Galilee were actually in the hands of the lord of Transjordania and the sultan of Egypt, their return to Christian rule would have to await the victory of the new allies. The crusaders were to be allowed to buy supplies and arms in Damascus. They were to promise not to make any peace or truce with the sultan of Egypt without the consent of the sultan of Damascus. The crusading army was to go to Jaffa or Ascalon to cooperate with the sultan in defending his lands from the Egyptians. Thibauld accepted the terms and marched his army south once more. This truce between the crusading leaders and the sultan of Damascus met with opposition in both camps. The Moslem religious leaders in Damascus protested against it as treason to their faith. The garrison of Belfort refused to surrender the castle, and the sultan was obliged to reduce it by siege in order to turn it over to its Christian owner, Balian of Sidon. On the Christian side there were two centers of opposition, the Knights Hospitaller and the friends of the men captured at Gaza. The reasons for the Hospitallers' attitude are not clear. Safad was a great Templar castle, and the Hospitallers may have felt that they had been neglected. Perhaps the mere fact that the Templars favored the truce may have turned the rival order against it. The protests of the other group are easily understood: the truce condemned the count of Montfort and his fellow prisoners to indefinite captivity. In accordance with his agreement Thibauld led his host down the coast to the vicinity of Jaffa, where he was joined by the army of the sultan of Damascus. An Egyptian force advanced to meet them there. Just what happened is far from clear. Apparently the followers of the sultan resented the alliance with the crusaders, and deserted in large numbers to the other side. The Christians, left without allies, took refuge in Ascalon. Moslem writers speak of crusaders killed and captured, but the Christian historians fail to mention any serious fighting. Thibauld then began negotiations with the Egyptians. In this, he managed to win a promise for the return of parts of Palestine. Then he departed with the King of Navarre and count de Bretagne just little over a week before the arrival of the English Earl Richard of Cornwall. Richard, Earl of Cornwall arrived at Acre in October 1240 with 800 knights, and with the support of his brother-in- law, Emperor Frederick II, to make whatever agreement Richard thought best. Richard was joined by the duke of Burgundy and some of the French who remained. Richard immediately renounced the Crusaders' former treaty with Damascus, and began concentrated negotiations with the Sultan of Egypt. Richard essentially was able to confirm what Count Thibauld had sought, and what was a slight extension of concessions that Frederick II had obtained in the earlier treaty. The Muslims agreed to return the remainder of Galilee, including Mount Tabor, and the castle and town of Tiberias. Richard was to make himself quite popular in Europe for also negotiating the release of the French knights taken captive at Gaza. Richard of Cornwall completed rebuilding the citadel at Ascalon, and departed in May 1241. The gains won by these two 'low-keyed crusades' were lost a few years later. The barons of the Latin domains in the Levant again formed an alliance with Damascus, and against the Sultan of Egypt. This time the allies of the Egyptian Sultan, the Khorezmian Turks, swept down from the north and broke through the walls of Jerusalem. The Latin garrison surrendered on 23 August 1244. In the same year the coalition army of Christian and Muslims of Damascus were disastrously beaten near the town of La Forbie, northeast of Gaza. It was as great a defeat as had been Hattin (1187). Died: on 29 Oct 1241 at Castellaneta.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.1.3 Marquise de Forez (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.). Married Name: de Thiers. Born: before 1195 at France, daughter of Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez and Alix = Adalasie N? Married before 1236: Guy VI, Sire de Thiern,, son of Gui V, Vicomte de Thiern and Clémence de Courtenay. Died: between 1237 and 1239.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.1.4 Éléonore de Forez (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Auvergne. Born: before 1196 at France, daughter of Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez and Alix = Adalasie N?, Éléonore is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Guillaume VIII/IX. Married between 1206 and 1210 at France: Guillaume VIII (X), Count d'Auvergne,, son of Gui II, Count d'Auvergne and Péronnelle / Pétronille de Chambon. Died: after 1210.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.2 Renaud, Regent de Forez (Ibid.). AKA: Renaud, Archbishop de Lyon. Born: before 1183 at France, son of Guigues II/III, Count de Forez and Willème=Guillemette N?, Renaud is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he became Regent. Note - between 1203 and 1215: Renaud served as Regent of Forez from 1203 to 1215. Died: on 21 Oct 1226 at Lyon, Rhône, Lyonnais, France.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.3 Humbert de Forez (Paul Theroff, posts, Note on the Prodigy Genealogy Genealogy Bulleting Board, under Subject "Dauphins of Viennois"; Posted on 28 February 1994 at 02:21 Hours.). Born: before 1188, son of Guigues II/III, Count de Forez and Willème=Guillemette N?, Humbert is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age. He was a priest.

2.3.1.1.1.8.1.1.2.4 Clémence de Forez (Ibid.). Born: before 1188, daughter of Guigues II/III, Count de Forez and Willème=Guillemette N?, Clémence is presumed to have been born before her father was 50 years of age.

2.3.1.1.1.9 Bérenger Raimond II, Count de Barcelone (Paul Theroff, posts.). Also Known As: Ramón "El Fratricida." Born: between 1056 and 1071 at Spain, son of Raymond-Bérenger I, Count de Barcelone and Almodis de La Marche. Died: in 1097 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.1.10 Sancha de Barcelone. Married Name: de Cerdagne. Born: between 1057 and 1059 at Spain, daughter of Raymond- Bérenger I, Count de Barcelone and Almodis de La Marche, Sancha is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when she died. Married between 1067 and 1068 at Spain: Guillaume Raymond, Count de Cerdagne,, son of Ramón Wilfredo I, Count de Cerdagne and Adélaïde N? (Sancha was Guillermo's second wife). Died: after 1079.

2.3.1.1.1.10.1 Guillermo Jordan, Count de Cerdagne (Paul Theroff, posts.). AKA: Guillermo Jorda, Count de Tortosa. Born: between 1069 and 1071, son of Guillaume Raymond, Count de Cerdagne and Sancha de Barcelone. AKA: Guillaume- Jourdain, Comte de Tripoli (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1109 at Syria.

2.3.1.1.2 Audebert II, Comte de La Marche (André Roux: Scrolls, 55.) (Abbott, Page 423.). Born: before 1029 at France, son of Bernard, Count de La Marche and Amélie de Montignac, Audebert II is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his daughter Matilde was born. Married before 1043: Ponce N? (Ponce was Audebert's second wife). Died: in 1088.

2.3.1.1.2.1 Matilde de La Marche. Married Name: de Poitou. Born: before 1044 at France, daughter of Audebert II, Comte de La Marche and Ponce N?, Matilde is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Guillaume VI/VIII. MaterAlter: in 1052 Agnès d'Aquitaine/Matilde de La Marche. Married circa 1059 at France: Guillaume VI dit Guy, Comte de Poitou,, son of Guillaume III, Comte de Poitou and Agnès, Princess de Lombardie (Matilde was Guillaume VI/VIII's second wife). Repudiated: Guillaume VI dit Guy, Comte de Poitou in 1068 at France. Died: after 1069.

2.3.1.1.2.1.1 Agnès de Poitou (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 June 1995 at 14:11 Hours.). Married Name: de Aragon. Born: between 1059 and 1072 at France, daughter of Guillaume VI dit Guy, Comte de Poitou and Matilde de La Marche, Some sources indicate that Agnès' mother was Mathilde de La Marche while others assert her mother was Hildegarde de Bourgogne. MaterAlter: between 1068 and 1072 Hildegarde de Bourgogne/Agnès de Poitou. Married in 1086 at Jaca, Huesca, Spain: Pedro I=Pierre, King de Aragon,, son of Sancho Ramirez I, King de Aragon and Élizabeth d'Urgel. Died: in 1097.

2.3.1.1.2.1.1.1 Pedro de Aragon (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting in Subject "Spain & Portugal" on 5 March 1994 at 03:33 Hours.). Born: between 1086 and 1088 at Spain, son of Pedro I=Pierre, King de Aragon and Agnès de Poitou, Pedro is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Maria. Married in 1098 at Spain: Maria de Bivar,, daughter of Rodrigo Ruy Diaz de Bivar and Doña Ximena de Gormas. Died: in 1103.

2.3.1.1.2.1.1.2 Isabelle de Aragon (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: between 1087 and 1089, daughter of Pedro I=Pierre, King de Aragon and Agnès de Poitou (Ibid.). Died: in 1103 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.2 Boson III, Comte de La Marche (Abbott, Page 423.). Born: before 1066 at Creuse, La Marche, France, son of Audebert II, Comte de La Marche and Ponce N?, Boson III is presumed to have been at least 25 years of age when he died. Died: in 1091 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3 Almodis de La Marche (André Roux: Scrolls, 36, 55.). Married Name: de Montgommery. AKA: Adélaïde de Breteuil. Born: before 1068 at Breteuil, Haute Marche, France, daughter of Audebert II, Comte de La Marche and Ponce N?, Almodis is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Ponce was born. Married before 1082 at France: Roger de Montgommery,, son of Roger, Seigneur de Montgommery and Mabile, Comtesse de Bellême (Almodis was Roger's second wife). Died: in 1116 (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1 Ponce de La Marche (André Roux: Scrolls, 55, 87.) (Stuart, Page 65, Line 87-29.). Married Name: d'Angoulême. AKA: Ponce, Lady of Lancaster. Born: before 1085 at Normandie, France, daughter of Roger de Montgommery and Almodis de La Marche. Married before 1109 at France: Wulgrin II/III, Count d'Angoulême,, son of Guillaume III, Count d'Angoulême and Vitapont, Dame de Benauges. Died: in 1140.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1 Guillaume IV, Count d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.1 Wulgrin III, Count d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.1.1 Mathilde d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.1.1.1 Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2 Aymar I/II, Count d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1 Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.1 Henry III, King of England (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.2 Richard, Prince of England (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.3 Joan, Princess of England (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.4 Isabella, Princess of England (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.5 Eleanor, Princess of England (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.6 Agnès=Agathe de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.). Married Name: de Chauvigny. Born: between 1217 and 1233 at France, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême, Agnès is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Guillaume I. Married in 1243 at France: Guillaume II de Chauvigny,, son of Guillaume I de Chauvigny and Blanche de Joigny. Died: after 7 Apr 1269.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.7 Hughes XI de Lusignan. Also Known As: Hughes "Le Brun." AKA: Hughes XI, Count de Penthièvre. AKA: Hughes XI, Count d'Angoulême (Abbott, Page 458.). Born: in 1221 at France, son of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married either 1235 or 1238 at France: Yolande de Bretagne,, daughter of Pierre de Dreux and Alix, Duchess de Bretagne. AKA: Hughes XI, Count de La Marche (Abbott, Page 423.). Died: on 6 Apr 1250 at Damiette, Lower-Egypt, Egypt.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.8 Gui de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:15 Hours.). AKA: Gui, Seigneur de Couhé. AKA: Gui, Seigneur de Cognac. AKA: Gui, Seigneur de Merpins. AKA: Gui, Seigneur d'Archiac. Born: in 1222 at France, son of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Note - on 14 May 1264 at Lewes, England: Gui fought at the Battle of Lewes. Battle of Lewes, 14 May 1264. Down to the day of battle the operations which led up to the fight of Lewes show all the characteristic incoherence and inconsequence of a medieval campaign, and do no credit to either of the parties concerned, King Henry had raised a considerable army in the Midlands, while the baronial party had made itself strong in London, but had also seized and garrisoned the important towns of Northampton, Leicester, and Nottingham The king resolved to subdue the three midland centers of revolt before undertaking any further operations. Northampton fell with unexpected ease, owing to the treachery of the monks of St Andrew's Priory, who admitted the royal troops through a passage into their garden. This was a severe blow to the barons, for some of their chief leaders were made prisoners, including Simon the Younger, the second son of the great Earl Simon, his comrade Peter de Montfort, and fifteen barons and bannerets and more. On 11 April 1264 Leicester was sacked, and Nottingham, the spirit of whose defenders was shaken by the disaster at Northampton, surrendered at the king's summons (13 April). Having thus cleared the eastern Midlands of enemies, Henry should at once have marched on London with his victorious army. The fall of the capital would have settled the fate of the war, and, in spite of all the efforts of De Montfort, the spirits of his followers were sinking low. Simon himself had started to relieve Northampton, and had reached St. Albans when the news of disaster reached him. He immediately fell back and prepared to defend the city. Finding, however, that the king showed no signs of striking at London, and had marched northward, the earl resolved to make a rapid stroke at Rochester, the one Royalist stronghold in the neighborhood of the capital. He stormed the bridge, penetrated into the town, and drove the garrison within the walls of the castle (18 April). He captured its outworks, but the massive strength of its great Norman keep was too much for such siege appliances as the earl could employ. The garrison, under John de Varenne, the Earl of Surrey, held their own without difficulty. Meanwhile, the king had received news of the siege, and left the Midlands. He should undoubtedly have risked all other objects, and thrown himself upon London. The mere news of his having turned southward was enough to draw Simon and his host back from Rochester to defend the capital (26 April 1264). The earl merely left a few hundred men stockaded in front of the gate of the keep to hold the garrison in check-a thing easily done, because the narrowness of the exits of a Norman castle rendered sallies very difficult. But, instead of striking at London, King Henry merely sent forward his son, Prince Edward, with a small cavalry force, to see if the city was in a state of defense, and then committed the extraordinary error of coasting round it by a vast circular march. Returning down the Watling Street, he struck off it by St. Albans, passed the Thames at Kingston, hastily rushed across Surrey by way of Croydon, and arrived at Rochester on 28 April 1264. The blockading force was easily driven off, and the few prisoners made were cruelly mutilated.

This huge flank march had no merit but its swiftness. Prince Edward and the mounted part of the royal army marched from Nottingham to Rochester-a hundred and fifty miles in five days, and the infantry were not very far behind. The pace, however, had told heavily on the Royalists: many of the horses were ruined when the prince arrived at Rochester, and the foot-soldiery had left thousands of stragglers on the way. As it turned out, the king's hurried movement had no adequate object. Having relieved Rochester, he might again have turned towards London, though with less advantage, since he was now separated from it by the broad reaches of the Lower Thames. But this did not enter into his plan of operations. he marched instead against Tunbridge, a great castle of the Earl of Gloucester, and when it fell with unexpected ease (1 May 1264) moved still farther from London, with the object of overawing the coast-towns. But the barons of the Cinque Ports had sent their fleet and their armed force to sea, and Henry obtained nothing but a few hostages from Winchelsea and Romney. His next move was still more inexplicable, he pushed westward between the Weald and the sea, and marched by Battle and Hurstmonçeaux to Lewes. No object seems to have been served by this turn, save that of placing himself in the midst of the estates of his brother-in-law and firm supporter, De Varenne. It had the disadvantage of putting the almost trackless forest of the Weald between himself and London, and of causing his army much discomfort as they threaded their way through the wood-tracks-for the men of Kent and Sussex cut off his stragglers and plundered his baggage, and a detachment of Welsh archers, whom Montfort had sent forward from London, are said to have molested the rear of the host. The king's object is impossible to fathom, more especially as we are told that he feared that his enemies would strike at Tunbridge when he had marched off, and therefore garrisoned that castle with a very large force; no less than twenty bannerets and many of his foreign men-at-arms are said to have been left there. De Montfort and the barons, however, had no intention of wasting their time in sieges when they could strike at the main objective, the king's army. Having collected every available man, and armed a great body of the citizens of London, they marched across Surrey, plunged into the paths of the Weald, and did not halt till they had reached Fletching, a village and clearing nine miles north of Lewes (6 to 10 May 1264). From thence they addressed proposals for peace to the king, dated with prudent vagueness 'in bosco juxta Lewes." They must have known well enough that Henry would refuse them, after his late successes at Northampton and Tunbridge, and on receiving his angry reply prepared for instant action. Although he had the smaller force, Simon was resolved to take the initiative, trusting to his own skill, the greater enthusiasm of his supporters, and the king's well-tried incapacity in war. The town and castle of Lewes lie at a point where the line of the South Downs is cut through by the river Ouse. To the east of the place the steep sides of Mount Caburn rise directly above the water, hardly leaving room for the suburb of Cliffe along the river-bank. To the west of the Ouse there lies a mile and a half of gently-undulating ground before the ascent of the Downs begins. In this comparatively level spot lies the town of Lewes, flanked to the north by De Varenne 's castle on its lofty mound, to the south by the great Cluniac Priory of St. Pancras, including within its precinct-wall some twenty acres of ground. The Ouse in the thirteenth century was still a tidal river as far north as Lewes, and at high water the south wall of the priory and the southern houses of the town looked out on a stretch of mingled pools and mud-banks which formed an impassable obstacle. North and east, therefore, Lewes is protected by the river, and on the south by this tidal marsh, but to the west it had no protection but the castle and the priory wall. If an enemy approached from that side, the king's army would have either to defend the streets, or to retire behind the Ouse, or to come out and fight at the foot of the hills. On this side the main range of the Downs descends rather gently towards the river, not with a uniform slope, but in three spurs separated by slight valleys. The road from Fletching to Lewes passes over the eastemmost of these spurs by the hamlet of Offham, and by this path would have been the shortest approach from the barons' camp. But Simon had wisely resolved not to come down a road cramped between the hills and the river. Marching at early dawn on 14 May 1264, he turned off the road north of the Downs, and ascended them at a hollow slope called the Combe, four miles from Lewes. This he was able to do quite unmolested, as King Henry had made no proper arrangements for keeping an eye on his adversaries. He had not sent out any reconnaissance towards Fletching, and the sole precaution that he had taken was to place on the previous day a small party on a high point of the Downs to keep watch. No measures had been taken to relieve the watchers on the 13th, and, being tired and hungry, they slipped back into Lewes to rest themselves, leaving a single man on guard. This individual lay down under a gorse-bush, and was caught sound asleep by the first of De Montfort's men who climbed the slope. Thus the earl was able to put his whole force in array on the ridge of the Downs before the Royalists had the least idea that he was within two miles of them. Simon had spent the previous day and night in distributing his men into corps, and assigning the position of each on the march and in battle-line-a task which, as the chroniclers tell us, no other man in his raw army was competent to discharge. Now he had full leisure to see that his exact intentions were carried out, and to settle the smallest details of the marshalling. Owing to the disasters at Northampton and Nottingham, the barons' army was much smaller than might have been raised by the full levy of the party, for many of their most important leaders were prisoners in the king's hands. The estimate of forty thousand men given by several chroniclers as Simon's force is one of the hopeless and habitual exaggerations of the mediaeval scribe. But, small though the army was, it was divided not into the usual three battles, but into four. There is no doubt that the fourth, which was led by the earl himself was a reserve corps placed behind the others, but none of the chroniclers expressly state this fact. It can be inferred, without any danger of doubt, from the circumstance that the three first-named battles of Simon's army each engaged with one of the three bodies which formed the king's left, right, and centre, and that the earl's division came later into the fight than the other three. As arrayed on the Downs before descending to battle, the baronial army was drawn up as follows -On the right or southernmost wing were Humphrey de Bohun, the eldest son of the Earl of Hereford, John de Burgh (the grandson of the great Justiciar, Hubert de Burgh), and De Montfort's two sons, Henry and Guy. In the centre was Gilbert de Clare, the young Earl of Gloucester, with John Fitz-John and William de Montchensy, two of the most vigorous members of the baronial party. The third or northern wing was composed of the numerous infantry of the Londoners, and of a body of knights commanded by Nicholas de Segrave, Henry de Hastings, John Giffard, and Hervey of Borham. The earl's reserve corps lay behind the centre; the horsemen in it consisted of his own personal retainers, the foot were probably Londoners, as they were commanded by Thomas of Pevelsdon, an alderman of the city, who had always been one of Simon's most sturdy adherents. Deployed in this order, and probably with the knights of each division in front and the infantry behind, Simon's forces halted just as the bell-tower of Lewes Priory came in sight, to engage for a moment in prayer, after a short address from their leaders. Scattered over the slope of the Downs were small parties of the grooms of the Royalists, grazing their lords' horses, for forage had failed in Lewes. They caught sight of the baronial host as it came down the hill, and fled back to the town to rouse their masters. Simon's host followed close at their heels, leaving on the upper ridge of the hill such small impedimenta as they had brought with them, the chief of which was the earl's chariot, to which he had bound his great banner, after the manner of the Milanese at Legnano or the Yorkshire-men at our own Battle of the Standard. Inside the carriage were three (or four) citizens of London whom Simon had arrested for opposing him, and was determined to keep in safe custody. The banner and baggage were left in charge of a guard of infantry, under William le Blound, one of the signatories of the agreement for arbitration which had ended so unhappily at Amiens. The king and his followers had barely mounted and armed and issued from the town of Lewes, when they saw the baronial army coming down upon them. But they had just time to form up in three "battles" before the conflict began. Knighton informs us that the king had originally organised his troops into four corps (like Earl Simon), but that the whole of the fourth division had been left behind to garrison Tunbridge, so that the Royalists had no reserve. Perhaps Henry might have told off other troops to play that part had he been granted time to think. But he was completely taken by surprise, and considered himself lucky to be able to form any battle-order at all. His right division was led by his heir, Prince Edward, who was accompanied by his foreign half-uncles, William de Valence and Guy de Lusignan, as also by the Earl of Varenne and Hugh Bigot the Justiciar The centre was under the command of Richard of Cornwall, King of the Romans, brother to King Henry; with him was his son Edmund, and three great Anglo-Scottish barons, Robert de Bruce, John Baliol, and John Comyn, who had come to join the Royalists with a large body of light-armed infantry from north of Tweed. In this division also were John Fitz-Alan and Henry de Percy. The left or southern wing was commanded by the King of England himself under his dragon-standard in his company was the Earl of Hereford, whose eldest son was serving in the very division of the baronial host which was about to bear down upon his father All accounts agree that the Royalists outnumbered the forces of Simon, especially in their array of fully-armed knights, though we cannot believe the exaggerated statement that the king had fifteen hundred men-at-arms on barded horses (destrarii coperti) and the barons only six hundred. When the Royalists had got into order, the castle lay behind Prince Edward, the exit from the town of Lewes behind Richard of Cornwall, and the priory at the back of the king's own wing. Before they had advanced more than a few hundred yards from the town, the baronial army charged down upon them. There seems to have been little or no preliminary skirmishing, the battle commencing with a sharp shock all along the line, starting from the northern wings of each host, who met the first. This came from the fact that the Londoners on the baronial left had a shorter space to cover before contact took place: some of the chroniclers observe that they were so much in advance that the Royalists supposed that they were trying to outflank the castle and the division of Prince Edward. There is at any rate no doubt that the first clash of arms started on this wing. It was unfavourable to the baronial party: the knights who followed Segrave, Hastings, and Giffard were broken by the furious charge of the prince. Giffard was taken prisoner; Hastings turned his rein too soon for his own good repute. Their horsemen were flung back on the Londoners, and threw them into woeful disorder even before Edward's knights dashed into the wavering mass. A moment later the whole left wing of Simon's host broke up and dispersed, the knights flying northward between the river and the Downs, the infantry north-westward up the steep slope, where they thought that the Royalist horsemen would find it hard to follow. Prince Edward had an old grievance to settle against the Londoners, for the insults which they had heaped on his mother in the preceding year. He urged the pursuit furiously, and forgot entirely the battle that was raging behind him in the centre and left of his father's army. The fugitives suffered fearfully from his fierce chase: sixty horsemen are said to have perished in striving to ford the Ouse; hundreds of the men of London were cut down as they fled along the slopes, and then towards Offham and the woods behind. The prince did not stay his hand till he was three miles from the battlefield, and quite out of sight of Lewes, which was hidden from him by the corner of the Downs. Then, at last rallying his men, he remounted the slope to return to his father; but on his way he caught sight of Earl Simon's chariot and its great banner, standing isolated at the head of the slope, under the protection of Le Blound and the baggage- guard. The Royalists jumped to the conclusion that Simon was still in his chariot, not knowing that his broken leg was long since healed, and that he was fighting hard on his horse in the valley below. They therefore wheeled aside and furiously attacked the baggage-guard. Le Blound and his men made a gallant resistance, but were at last overwhelmed and cut down. Then shouting, "Come out, Simon, thou devil," the prince's knights broke open the chariot and hewed to pieces the unhappy hostages who were confined in it, before they could explain that they were the earl's foes and not his friends. Disappointed of their prey, Prince Edward and his men at last set forth to return to their main body. But meanwhile complete victory had crowned the arms of Earl Simon in the southern part of the field. The Earl of Gloucester in the baronial centre had after severe fighting broken the line of Richard of Cornwall's division, captured most of its leaders,-including Percy, Baliol, Comyn, and Bruce,-and forced Richard himself to take refuge with a few followers in a windmill, where he defended himself for a space while the tide of battle rolled past him towards the town. It is probable that Earl Simon threw his reserve into action against the northern flank of the king's own corps, when he saw that the line was giving way: at any rate, the Royalist left broke up soon after the centre had failed. The king's horse was killed under him, but he was dragged off by his household and carried into the priory, where all who could, followed him. But the greater part of his centre and left wing had been thrust southward by the successful advance of the barons, and found themselves with the marshy ground, half covered by water at the full tide, behind them. Some tried to escape by swimming over, but the mud sucked them in, and next day scores were found at the ebb, drowned in their saddles, with their drowned horses still between their legs, lodged fast in the slime. Others slipped through the streets of Lewes and got over the bridge; a good many took refuge with the king in the priory; a certain number were slain, but the majority laid down their arms and were granted quarter by the victorious barons. These prisoners were soon joined by King Richard, who, after being blockaded in his mill for some time, and much scoffed at by his besiegers, had to come out and surrender himself to a young knight named Sir John Beavs. While the barons were battering at the castle gate, and shooting arrows tipped with burning tow against the priory to set it on fire, Prince Edward and the victorious Royalist right wing came into sight on the slopes of the Downs, They' rode hastily on to the field at about two o'clock in the afternoon, and the prince resolved to recommence the fight. But when the baronial host came swarming out of the town against them, the large majority of Edward's followers lost heart: the two Lusignans, Earl de Varenne, and Bigot the Justiciar, with five hundred knights at their back, turned their reins and rode off. The prince himself with a few faithful followers, charged and cut his way as far as the priory, which he entered and so was able to join his father. But it was clear by nightfall that they would be unable to make a long defense, and with great wisdom Henry and his son sent to ask for peace from the barons. Thus came about the celebrated "Mise of Lewes," by which the king laid down his arms, gave up his son as hostage, and agreed to abide by terms to be settled by arbitration. The battle had not been so bloody as many medieval fights: the estimate of the losses runs from twenty-seven hundred to four thousand, the better authorities inclining to the smaller figure. The captives were far more numerous than the slain: among the latter are named only two men of importance on each side; on that of the king, William de Wilton was slain, and Fulk Fitzwarren drowned in the marsh: the barons had to lament a Kentish banneret named Ralph Heringot, and William le Blound, the commander of the baggage-guard. It will be observed from the above narration that Lewes was essentially a cavalry battle: the infantry seem to have had little or no influence on its fate; we only hear of them as suffering, not as inflicting losses. It is especially curious that we have no mention whatever of the employment of archery on either side. One chronicler praises the slingers in the baronial army, another mentions crossbowmen, but of archery there is no word, though the Assize of Arms of 1252 had named the bow as the yeoman's special weapon. In the whole campaign we only once hear of the use of that arm-when the king on his march to Lewes was molested in the woods by Simon s Welsh bowmen, and drove them off with some loss. It is obvious that the supremacy of cavalry was still well-nigh unchecked, and that the proper use of infantry armed with missile weapons was not yet understood. The main interest of the fight is tactical: Simon won because he chose his ground well, because he surprised his enemy and forced him to fight in disorder before he could get his host completely arrayed, and still more, because he kept his victorious troops in hand, and employed his reserve at the proper moment and in the proper place. Henry lost, partly because he was surprised, and forced to fight in an unfavorable position, but far more because the victorious part of his army threw away its advantage, and was absent from the field during the critical hour that settled its fortune. Rash adventure and hot-headed eagerness in pursuit cost the Royalists the day. But neither discipline nor self-restraint were likely to be prominent in any army over which the imbecile Henry Plantagenet bore rule. Died: in 1281.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.9 Isabeau de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 144.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 July 1994 at 16:00 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 290.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Craon. Married Name: de Rancon. AKA: Isabelle=Jeanne de Rochefort (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://a.decarne.free.fr/gtoile/pag435.htm#21, 20 December 2008.). Born: in 1223 at Poitou, France, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married before 1240 at Poitou, France: Maurice V/IV de Craon,, son of Maurice III/IV, Sire de Craon and Jeanne N? (Maurice V was Isabeau's first husband). Married circa 1245: Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon,, son of Geoffroy III, Seigneur de Rancon and Isabelle d'Angoulême (Geoffroy IV was Isabelle's second husband). Died: on 14 Jan 1300.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.10 Alix de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:15 Hours.). Married Name: de Varenne. Born: in 1224 at England, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married in Aug 1247: John de Varenne,, son of William IV, Comte de Warenne and Maud Marshal. Died: after 9 Feb 1256 Some sources indicate Alix may have died in 1290.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.11 Geoffroy de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:15 Hours.). AKA: Geoffroy, Seigneur de Jarnac (Abbott, Page 462.). Born: in 1224 at Poitou, France, son of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married in 1259: Jeanne, Vicomtesse de Châtellerault,, daughter of Aimery II, Vicomte de Châtellerault and Agathe de Dammartin. Died: either 1263 or 1279.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.12 Guillaume de Valence (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:15 Hours.). AKA: William, Lord of Pembroke. AKA: Guillaume "Le Jeune" (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 361.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur de Montignac (Ibid.). Born: in 1225 at France, son of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married on 13 Aug 1247: Joan de Munchenay,, daughter of Warin de Munchenay and Joane Marshal. Died: between 1294 and 1296 at England (T.W., Martin, F.X. & Byrne, F.J. Moody, A New History of Ireland, IX: Maps, Genealogies, Lists (Walton Street, Oxford OX26DP: Oxford University Press, 1984), page 174.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.13 Marguerite de Lusignan (André Roux: Scrolls, 84, 141.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Châteaubriant. Married Name: de Thouars. Married Name: de Toulouse. AKA: Marguerite, Vicomtesse de Bridiers (Abbott, Page 425.). AKA: Marguerite de Lesignem-la-Marche (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 203.). Born: in 1228 at France, daughter of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Married between 1241 and 1245 at France: Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse,, son of Raymond VI, Count de Toulouse and Joanna, Princess of England (Marguerite was Raymond VII's second wife). Annulled she and Raymond VII, Count de Toulouse: in 1246 (an unknown value). Married between 1247 and 1252 at France: Aimery IX, Vicomte de Thouars,, son of Guy I, Vicomte de Thouars and Alix, Dame de Mauléon (Aimery VIII was Marguerite's second husband). Married before 1255: Geoffroy de Châteaubriant,, son of Geoffroy III, Seigneur de Châteaubriant and N? N? Died: in 1288 at France.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.2.1.14 Adémar de Lusignan (Paul Theroff, posts, "Lusignan", Posted on 11 February 1994 at 09:15 Hours.). AKA: Aymar de Lusignan. AKA: Ademar, Bishop of Winchester. Born: in 1228, son of Hughes X, Comte de Lusignan and Isabelle, Comtesse d'Angoulême. Died: on 5 Dec 1260 at Paris, Ile-de-France, France.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3 Adelmodis d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.1 Amanieu V, Sire d'Albret (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.1.1 Amanieu VI, Sire d'Albret (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Albret" on 21 March 1994 at 02:07 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 340.). Born: before 1235, son of Amanieu V, Sire d'Albret and Assalide de Tartas, Amanieu VI is presumed to have been at least 18 years old when his son, Amanieu, was born of his first marriage. Married before 1252: Viane de Gontaud. Divorced Viane de Gontaud: before 1254. Married between 1255 and 1257: Mathé de Bordeaux,, daughter of Pierre de Lesparre and N? N? (Amanieu VI and Mathé were mutual second spouses). Died: in 1270 Carver's sources show Amanieu VI dying in 1270, but the Dictionnnaire shows him alive in 1272 (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., By Robert Carver, MGC [Prodigy ID#CQGW37A] Under Topic "Royal/Noble/Heraldry" in Subject "Ancestry of Louis XV", posted 25 February 1998 at 14:58 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Page 144.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.1.2 Bérard d'Albret. Born: before 1240, son of Amanieu V, Sire d'Albret and Isabelle de Bergerac. Died: circa 1270 (Internet, by Paul Theroff at FTP://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/albret.txt, on 25 May 1997.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.2 Puncela d'Albret (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.2.1 Géraud VI, Comte d'Armagnac (Paul Theroff, posts, "Armagnac & Auvergne" posted on 19 February 1994 at 04:25 Hours.). AKA: Guillaume VI, Comte de Fézensac (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1237, son of Roger, Comte d'Armagnac and Puncela d'Albret, Géraud VI became Comte d'Armagnac in 1256, the year when Mascarose II [wife of Esquivat de Chabanais] died [Mascarose II, being the grand-daughter of his uncle Géraud IV]. AKA: Géraud I, Vicomte de Fézensaguet (Abbott, Page 352.). Married in 1260: Mathé = Marthe de Béarn,, daughter of Gaston VII/VIII, Vicomte de Béarn and Marthe = Aimée, Countess de Bigorre. Died: in 1285 (Abbott, Page 342.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.2.2 Roger d'Armagnac (Paul Theroff, posts, "Armagnac & Auvergne" posted on 19 February 1994 at 04:26 Hours.). Born: before 1238, son of Roger, Comte d'Armagnac and Puncela d'Albret.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.2.3 Amanieu d'Armagnac (Ibid.). Born: before 1239 at Gascogne, France, son of Roger, Comte d'Armagnac and Puncela d'Albret. AKA: Amanieu, Archbishop d'Auch (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: on 11 Mar 1318 at France Amanieu was the Bishop of Bayonne.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.2.4 Arnaud Bernard d'Armagnac (Paul Theroff, posts, "Armagnac & Auvergne" posted on 19 February 1994 at 04:26 Hours.). Born: before 1240 at France, son of Roger, Comte d'Armagnac and Puncela d'Albret. Married before 1270: Véronique de La Barthe,, daughter of Arnaud-Guillaume II, Vicomte de La Barthe and N?, Vicomtesse d'Aure (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1272 Arnaud Bernard was killed in action.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.3 Bernard III, Vicomte de Brosse (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.3.1 Guillaume de Brosse (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 267.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume, Archbishop de Sens (Ibid.). Born: before 1201, son of Bernard III, Vicomte de Brosse and Agathe de Preuilly (Ibid.). Died: in 1268 Guillaume is said to have died at a very advanced age (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.3.2 Aénor de Brosse (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: Chabot (Ibid.). Married Name: de Chabot. Born: before 1206, daughter of Bernard III, Vicomte de Brosse and Agathe de Preuilly. Married before 1222: Thibaut IV Chabot,, son of Thibaut III Chabot and Marguerite, Dame de La Mothe-Achard. Died: after 1250 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.3.3.3 Hughes I, Vicomte de Brosse (Ibid.). Born: before 1233 at Brosse, Poitou, France, son of Bernard III, Vicomte de Brosse and Agathe de Preuilly, Hughes is presumed to have been born before his father was 40 years of age. Married before 1250: N? N? Died: after 1256 Hughes I was alive in 1256.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.4 Guillaume V, Comte d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.5 Isabelle d'Angoulême (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.5.1 Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon (see above)

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.5.1.1 Aimable de Rancon. Married Name: de Parthenay (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://a.decarne.free.fr/gtoile/pag825.htm#7, as of 20 December 2008.). Born: circa 1198, daughter of Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon and Jeanne de Surgères. Married in 1218: Guillaume III, Seigneur de Parthenay,, son of Hughes II, Sire de Parthenay and N? N? Died: in 1269.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.5.1.2 Aimeri de Rancon (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=173350, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Aimar de Rancon. Born: circa 1200, son of Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon and Jeanne de Surgères (Ibid.). Married in 1222: Pétronille de Comminges,, daughter of Bernard IV, Count de Comminges and Béatrice III/IV, Comtesse de Bigorre (Aimar was Pétronelle's fourth husband). Died: in 1226.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.5.1.3 Geoffroi V de Rancon (André Roux: Scrolls, 234.). Born: circa 1205 at France, son of Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon and Jeanne de Surgères. Married before 1233 at France: Jeanne, Vicomtesse d'Aunay,, daughter of Guillaume IV, Vicomte d'Aunay and Mathilde N? Died: in 1263.

2.3.1.1.2.3.1.1.5.1.4 Éléonore, Dame de Rancon (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172465, 9 December 2008.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Éléonore, Dame d'Aulnay. AKA: Éléonore, Dame d'Émandes. Born: circa 1206, daughter of Geoffroi IV, Seigneur de Rancon and Jeanne de Surgères (Ibid.). Married in 1227: Geoffroy V, Baron d'Ancenis,, son of Geoffroy IV, Baron d'Ancenis and Marquise de Varades (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172464, 9 December 2008.). Married Name: d'Ancenis (Ibid.). Died: in 1270 (Ibid., http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=172465, 9 December 2008.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.2 Boson IV, Comte de La Marche (Abbott, Page 423.). Born: before 1093, son of Roger de Montgommery and Almodis de La Marche, Boson IV is presumed to have been at least 25 years of age when he died. Died: circa 1118 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.3 Eudes, Comte de La Marche (Ibid.). Born: before 1094, son of Roger de Montgommery and Almodis de La Marche.

2.3.1.1.2.3.4 Audebert III, Comte de La Marche (Ibid.). Born: before 1095 at France, son of Roger de Montgommery and Almodis de La Marche. Married before 1125: Orengarde N? (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.4.1 Aldebert IV, Comte de La Marche (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1127, son of Audebert III, Comte de La Marche and Orengarde N? (Ibid.). Died: on 29 Aug 1180 Aldebert IV sold his countship in 1177 to Henry II, King of England (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.4.2 Marquise de La Marche (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Limoges. Born: circa 1128 at France, daughter of Audebert III, Comte de La Marche and Orengarde N?, Marquise is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband Gui died. Married circa 1133: Guy IV, Vicomte de Limoges,, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges.

2.3.1.1.2.3.5 Avise de Montgommery (Leana Randall, a Prodigy Bulletin Board Member, was active in posting lengthy lines since July 1994, Posting in Subject "Peverell", 22 July 1994 at 00:54 Hours.). AKA: Avise of Lancaster. Married Name: Peveril. Born: circa 1098 at Notts, England, daughter of Roger de Montgommery and Almodis de La Marche, Avise married William "The Younger" Peverell before 1114. Married circa 1112 at La Marche, France: William Peveril (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.). Died: after 1149 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1 Magaret Peveril (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/harlette.txt, 04 August 1996 at 03:20 hours.). Married Name: de Ferrers. AKA: Margaret, Countess of Derby (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.). Born: circa 1114 at Nottingham, England, daughter of William Peveril and Avise de Montgommery (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/harlette.txt, 04 August 1996 at 03:20 hours.). Married circa 1140 at Nottingham, England: Robert de Ferrers,, son of Robert de Ferrières and Havise de Vitré (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.1 Malcheline de Ferrers. Born: circa 1141 at Derbyshire, England, daughter of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.2 Isolda de Ferrers. Born: circa 1142 at Derbyshire, England, daughter of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.3 Matilda de Ferrers. Born: circa 1143 at Derbyshire, England, daughter of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.4 Robert de Ferrers. Born: circa 1144 at Derbyshire, England, son of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.5 Hugo de Ferrers. Born: circa 1146 at Derbyshire, England, son of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.6 Henry de Ferrers. Born: circa 1148 at Derby, Derbyshire, England, son of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7 William de Ferrers (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, E-Mail message, 10 February 1998 at 20:29 Hours.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Born: circa 1162 at Ferrers, Derbyshire, England, son of Robert de Ferrers and Magaret Peveril (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.). Married in 1192 at Cheshire, England: Agnès Le Meschin,, daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester and Bertrade d'Évreux (Ibid.). Died: on 22 Sep 1247 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.1 William de Ferrers (von Redlich, Page 188.) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, E-Mail message, 10 February 1998 at 20:29 Hours.). AKA: William, Fifth Earl of Derby (von Redlich, Page 223.). Born: circa 1200 at Derbyshire, England, son of William de Ferrers and Agnès Le Meschin (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.). Married in 1219: Sybil Mareschal,, daughter of William, Third Earl of Pembroke and Isabel de Clare (Sybil was William's first wife) (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.). Married circa 1238: Margaret de Quincy,, daughter of Roger de Quincy and Helen of Galloway (Margaret was William's second wife). Died: between 24 Mar 1254 and 28 Mar 1254 William was the Constable of Bolsovar Castle (von Redlich, Pages 188, 223.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.1.1 Joan de Ferrers (von Redlich, Page 188.). Married Name: de Berkeley. Born: between 1239 and 1254, daughter of William de Ferrers and Margaret de Quincy. Married in 1267: Thomas, Lord de Berkeley,, son of Maurice, Seigneur de Berkeley and Isabel FitzRoy. Died: between 19 Mar 1309 and 19 Mar 1310 Joan may have died on 19 March 1309 or 1310.

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.2 Thomas de Ferrers. Born: circa 1202 at Derby, Derbyshire, England, son of William de Ferrers and Agnès Le Meschin (Genealogy BB of Prodigy Svcs., by Robert L. Brooks, Prodigy ID [dkbm63a], E-Mail message, 11 February 1998 at 11:12 Hours.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.3 Hugh de Ferrers. Born: circa 1204 at Derby, Derbyshire, England, son of William de Ferrers and Agnès Le Meschin (Ibid.). Died: on 10 Aug 1257 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.4 Robert de Ferrers. Born: circa 1206 at Derby, Derbyshire, England, son of William de Ferrers and Agnès Le Meschin (Ibid.). Died: in 1279 (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.5 Sybil de Ferrers. Born: on 25 Jul 1216 at Derby, Derbyshire, England, daughter of William de Ferrers and Agnès Le Meschin (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.2.3.5.1.7.6 Berta de Ferrers. Born: circa 1218 at Thetford, Norfolk, England, daughter of William de Ferrers and Agnès Le Meschin (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.3 Lucia de La Marche. Married Name: d'Urgel. Married Name: de Pailhars-Subira. Born: before 1047 at France, daughter of Bernard, Count de La Marche and Amélie de Montignac. Married between 1057 and 1058: Artal I, Count de Pailhars-Subira,, son of Guillermo II, Count de Pailhars-Subira and Eufemia d'Urgel (Lucia was Artal I's second wife). Married in 1077: Ermengaud IV, Count d'Urgel,, son of Armengol III, Count d'Urgel and Clémence de Bigorre (Lucia was Ermengaud IV's first wife). Died: circa 1079 (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.).

2.3.1.1.3.1 Artal II, Comte de Pailhars (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Ribagorza" on 16 August 1994 at 02:06 Hours.). Born: before 1069, son of Artal I, Count de Pailhars-Subira and Lucia de La Marche, Artal II is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Eslonza. Artal II's maternal parentage is uncertain. MaterAlter: before 1069 Constanza N?/Artal II, Comte de Pailhars. Married before 1120: Eslonza de Tordesillas. Died: before 1124.

2.3.1.1.3.1.1 Artal III, Comte de Pailhars (Ibid.). Born: before 1124, son of Artal II, Comte de Pailhars and Eslonza de Tordesillas. Died: between 1150 and 1167. Married before 1161: Iñes N?

2.3.1.1.3.1.1.1 Artal IV, Comte de Pailhars (Ibid.). Born: before 1162, son of Artal III, Comte de Pailhars and Iñes N?, Artal IV is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Married before 1180: Guillermina N? Died: circa 1182.

2.3.1.1.3.1.1.1.1 Guillermina, Comtesse de Pailhars (Ibid.). Born: before 1182, daughter of Artal IV, Comte de Pailhars and Guillermina N? Married in 1217: Roger I, Comte de Pailhars,, son of Roger I, Vicomte de Consérans and N? de Foix (Roger I and Guillermina were mutual second spouses). Died: after 1250.

2.3.1.1.3.2 Armengol V, Count d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Also Known As: Armengol "El de Mayeruca." Born: on 15 Dec 1078 at Spain, son of Ermengaud IV, Count d'Urgel and Lucia de La Marche. Married in 1095 at Spain: Maria Perez de Valladolid,, daughter of Pedro, Seigneur de Valladolid and N? N? Died: on 14 Sep 1102 at age 23.

2.3.1.1.3.2.1 Mayor d'Urgel (Ibid.). Born: between 1095 and 1100 at Spain, daughter of Armengol V, Count d'Urgel and Maria Perez de Valladolid.

2.3.1.1.3.2.2 Pedro d'Urgel (Ibid.). Born: between 1095 and 1102 at Spain, son of Armengol V, Count d'Urgel and Maria Perez de Valladolid.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3 Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel (Ibid.). Also Known As: Armengol "El Castellano." Born: in 1096 at Castilla, Spain, son of Armengol V, Count d'Urgel and Maria Perez de Valladolid. Married in 1119 at Spain: Arsende de Cabrera,, daughter of Ponce II de Cabrera and Sancha de Castile (Arsende was Armengol VI's first wife). Married in 1135 at Spain: Elvira de Lara (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: on 28 Jun 1154 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.1 Isabel Sibila d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Married Name: de Cardonne. Married Name: de Cardona. Born: between 1120 and 1133 at Spain, daughter of Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel and Arsende de Cabrera. Married before 1156 at Spain: Ramón Folch III, Vicomte de Cardonne.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.1.1 Anglesa de Cardonne (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Ribagorza" on 16 August 1994 at 02:06 Hours.). Married Name: de Pailhars. Born: before 1157, daughter of Ramón Folch III, Vicomte de Cardonne and Isabel Sibila d'Urgel, Anglesa is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Raimundo V. Married in 1167: Raimundo V, Comte de Pailhars,, son of Arnaldo Mir I, Count de Pailhars-Jussa and Estefania d'Urgel. Died: after 1168.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2 Armengol VII, Count d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Also Known As: Armengol "El de Valencia." Born: between 1120 and 1134 at Spain, son of Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel and Arsende de Cabrera. Married before 1157: Douce de Foix,, daughter of Roger III, Count de Foix and Ximène de Barcelone. Died: on 11 Aug 1184 at Spain Armengol VII was killed in action.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.1 Armengol VIII, Count d'Urgel (see above)

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.1.1 Arumbaix, Countess d'Urgel (see above)

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.2 Miraglia d'Urgel (see above)

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.3 Marquesa d'Urgel (see above)

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.3.1 Guereau IV, Vicomte de Cabrera (see above)

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.3.1.1 Guereau V, Vicomte de Cabrera (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Cabrera" on 15 September 1994 at 02:23 Hours.). Born: between 1205 and 1222, son of Guereau IV, Vicomte de Cabrera and Eilo de Castro, Guereau V is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Married before 1240: Ramona de Moncade. Died: in 1242.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.3.1.2 Alvar Ruy Fernandez de Castro (Ibid.). Born: between 1206 and 1227, son of Guereau IV, Vicomte de Cabrera and Eilo de Castro. Married before 1257: Leonor Gonzalez de Lara. Died: in 1259.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.2.3.1.3 Ponce I, Comte d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Cabrera" on 15 September 1994 at 00:56 Hours.). Born: in 1216, son of Guereau IV, Vicomte de Cabrera and Eilo de Castro. Married before 1238: Arambaix de Moncade (Arambaix was Ponce I's first wife). Died: in 1243.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.3 Estefania d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Married Name: de Pailhars. Married Name: de Pailhars-Jussa. Born: between 1121 and 1134 at Spain, daughter of Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel and Arsende de Cabrera. Married before 1152 at Spain: Arnaldo Mir I, Count de Pailhars-Jussa,, son of Arnaldo I, Count de Pailhars-Jussa and Almodis de Cerdagne. Married between 1175 and 1177: Bernard Roco (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married Name: Roco (Ibid.). Died: circa 1177.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.3.1 Raimundo V, Comte de Pailhars (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Ribagorza" on 16 August 1994 at 02:06 Hours.). Born: before 1153, son of Arnaldo Mir I, Count de Pailhars-Jussa and Estefania d'Urgel, Raimundo V is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Anglesa. Raimundo V's maternal parentage is uncertain. MaterAlter: before 1153 Oria de Entenza/Raimundo V, Comte de Pailhars. Married in 1167: Anglesa de Cardonne,, daughter of Ramón Folch III, Vicomte de Cardonne and Isabel Sibila d'Urgel. Died: after 1178 Raimundo V was alive in the year 1178.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.4 Galceran de Sales. Born: before 1154 at Spain, son of Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel and Elvira de Lara. Died: on 11 Aug 1184 Galceran was killed in action.

2.3.1.1.3.2.3.5 Maria d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Married Name: de Vizcaya. Married Name: de Haro. AKA: Maria, Señora de Almenara. Born: before 1154 at Spain, daughter of Armengol VI, Count d'Urgel and Elvira de Lara. Married before 1172: Lope Lopez de Haro,, son of Lope Diaz, Vicomte de Haro and Aldonza Ruíz. Died: in 1196 at Spain.

2.3.1.1.3.2.4 Teresa d'Urgel (Ibid.). Born: between 1097 and 1101 at Spain, daughter of Armengol V, Count d'Urgel and Maria Perez de Valladolid, Teresa married Guillermo Bernardo de Cerdagne. Married before 1140: Guillaume-Bernard de Cerdagne (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married Name: de Cerdagne (Ibid.).

2.3.1.1.3.2.5 Estefania d'Urgel (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/barclona.txt, on 2 May 1996 at 13:58 Hours.). Married Name: Garcia. Married Name: de Lara. Born: between 1098 and 1102 at Spain, daughter of Armengol V, Count d'Urgel and Maria Perez de Valladolid. Married in 1119 at Spain: Fernando, Count Garcia (Fernando was Estefania's first husband). Married in 1135 at Spain: Rodrigo Gonzalez, Count de Lara. Died: after 1143.

2.3.2 Boson II, Count de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83, 114.). AKA: Boson II, Comte de La Marche Boson II became Comte de La Basse Marche (Abbott, Page 423.). Born: before 978, son of Boson I, Count de La Marche and Emmé, Countess de Périgord, Boson II is presumed to have been at least 25 years of age when he died. Married before 993 at France: Almodie=Adalmodie de Provence,, daughter of Guillaume I/II, Count de Provence and Adélaïs=Adèle d'Anjou (Boson II was Almodie's first husband). Died: circa 1003 Boson II was poisoned by his wife, Almodis (Abbott, Page 329.).

2.3.2.1 Hélie II de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83.). Born: before 1002 at Guyenne, France, son of Boson II, Count de Périgord and Almodie=Adalmodie de Provence. Died: after 1030 Hélie II was alive in the year 1030. Married before 1046 at France: Adèle N?

2.3.2.1.1 Audebert II, Count de Périgord (Ibid.) (Abbott, Page 330.). Born: before 1047 at Guyenne, France, son of Hélie II de Périgord and Adèle N?, Audebert III is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son Hélie IV was born. André Roux shows Audebert II to be the son of Hélie II by Adèle, but Abbott indicates Audebert II was the son of Boson III, Hélie II's brother. PaterAlter before 1047 Audebert II, Count de Périgord/Boson III, Comte de Périgord (an unknown value). Married before 1065 at France: Arceline N? Died: circa 1073 Audebert II was Count in 1068 (Ibid.).

2.3.2.1.1.1 Hélie IV, Count de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83.) (Abbott, Page 330.). Born: before 1066, son of Audebert II, Count de Périgord and Arceline N?, Hélie IV is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Guillaume, was born. Married before 1083 at France: Gasconie N? PaterAlter before 1102 Hélie IV, Count de Périgord/Hélie V, Count de Périgord (an unknown value). Died: circa 1104 Hélie IV became Count in the year 1086 (Ibid.).

2.3.2.1.1.1.1 Guillaume Talleyrand, Comte de Périgord (Ibid.). Born: before 1084 at Périgord, France, son of Hélie IV, Count de Périgord and Gasconie N?, Guillaume is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Hélie V, was born. Married before 1101: N? N?

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1 Hélie V, Count de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83.) (Abbott, Page 330.). Born: before 1102 at France, son of Guillaume Talleyrand, Comte de Périgord and N? N?, Hélie V is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son Boson III was born. Hélie V's parentage is in dispute with André Roux showing him to be the son of Hélie IV by Gasconie, while Abbott asserts he was the son of Guillaume. MaterAlter: before 1102 Gasconie N?/Hélie V, Count de Périgord. PaterAlter before 1102 Hélie V, Count de Périgord/Hélie IV, Count de Périgord (an unknown value). Married before 1119 at Guyenne, France: Philippe N? Died: after 1131 Hélie IV became Count in 1131.

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1 Boson IV, Count de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83.) (Abbott, Page 330.). Born: before 1116 at France, son of Hélie V, Count de Périgord and Philippe N?, Boson IV was Count in 1149 and is presumed to have been at least 19 years of age by the time his daughter Jourdaine was born. André Roux shows Boson IV as the son of Hélie V by Philippe, while Abbott indicates he was the son of Audebert III. PaterAlter before 1116 Boson IV, Count de Périgord/Audebert III de Périgord (an unknown value). Married before 1136: N? N? PaterAlter before 1160 Boson IV, Count de Périgord/Hélie VII Talleyrand, Count de Périgord (an unknown value). Died: circa 1160 Boson IV was alive in the year 1157.

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Jourdaine de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83, 136.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 July 1994 at 01:12 Hours.). Married Name: de Comborn. Born: before 1137, daughter of Boson IV, Count de Périgord and N? N?, Jourdaine is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Hélie was born. Married before 1149 at France: Archambaud V, Viscount de Comborn,, son of Archambaud IV, Viscount de Comborn and Brunissende=Humberge de Limoges (The Chronicon Gaufredi Vosiensis records that "Archambaldus Combornensis" and his wife Jordana had six daughters, of whom "Assalida…Clara…Fina…Garcilla…Petronilla", specifying that Assalide married "Guidonem Vicecomitem de Albusso").

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.1 Archambaud VI, Vicomte de Comborn (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.2 Hélie de Comborn (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.3 Dauphine de Comborn (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.4 Pétronille de Comborn (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.5 Assalide de Comborn (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.6 Claire de Comborn (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.7 Assalit, Seigneur de Blanchefort (see above)

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.1.8 Garcille de Comborn (see above) 2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.2 Hélie VI, Comte de Périgord (Abbott, Page 330.). Born: before 1142 at Périgord, France, son of Boson IV, Count de Périgord and N? N? Married before 1159: N? N? Died: circa 1160.

2.3.2.1.1.1.1.1.1.2.1 Hélie VII Talleyrand, Count de Périgord (André Roux: Scrolls, 83.) (Abbott, Page 330.). AKA: Élie de Talleyrand (http://www.heraldica.org/topics/france/frprince.htm, The Rank/Title of Prince in France., 1-24, pg.7.). Born: before 1160 at Guyenne, France, son of Hélie VI, Comte de Périgord and N? N?, Hélie's parentage is in dispute. André Roux shows him to be the son of Boson IV, but Abbott shows him to be the son of Hélie VI, son of Boson IV. MaterAlter: before 1160 N? N?/Hélie VII Talleyrand, Count de Périgord. PaterAlter before 1160 Hélie VII Talleyrand, Count de Périgord/Boson IV, Count de Périgord (an unknown value). Married before 1202: Agnès, Dame de Chalais (Ibid.). Died: circa 1211 Hélie VII was alive in the year 1204 (Abbott, Page 330.).

2.3.2.1.1.2 Audebert III de Périgord (Ibid.). Born: before 1073 at Périgord, France, son of Audebert II, Count de Périgord and Arceline N? PaterAlter before 1116 Audebert III de Périgord/Boson IV, Count de Périgord (an unknown value). Died: in 1116 (Ibid.).

2.3.2.2 Boson III, Comte de Périgord (Ibid.). Born: before 1003 at Périgord, France, son of Boson II, Count de Périgord and Almodie=Adalmodie de Provence. PaterAlter before 1047 Boson III, Comte de Périgord/Audebert II, Count de Périgord (an unknown value). Died: circa 1072 (Ibid.).

Printed on: 1 Nov 2016 Prepared by: Michael J.M. Raffin, Ph.D. USA [email protected] http://Doc5thMech.com

Bibliography

André Castelot, Alain Decaux, Marcel Jullian et J. Levron. Histoire de La France et des Français au Jour le Jour. in no series (n.p.: Librairie Académique Perrin, 1976).

André Roux: Scrolls from his personal genealogicaL research. The Number refers to the family branch numbers on his many scrolls, n.d.

Citing: Père Anselme, Histoire généalogique et chronologique de la Maison Royale de France, des Pairs, Grands Officiers de la Couronne et de la Maison du Roy: et des anciens Barons du Royaume, Collection H&G, (édition originale 1726-1733 et suppplément de Potier de Courcy en 12 volumes), n.d.

Dickinson, William Croft. Scotland, from the earliest times to 1603. in A New History of Scotland, I (Alva, England: Robert Cunningham & Sons, Ltd., 1961).

Hallam, Elizabeth M., Capetian France: 987 - 1328 in ISBN: 0-582-48909-1 (Burnt Mill, Harlow, Essex, UK: Longman Group, Ltd., 1980). http://www.heraldica.org/topics/france/frprince.htm. The Rank/Title of Prince in France. in no series (n.p.: n.pub., 02 Feb 2001).

Information posted on the Internet, <, [CD]>.

Keats-Rohan, K.S.B. (ed.), Family Trees and the Roots of Politics: The Prosopography of Britain and France from the Tenth to the Twelfth Century ISBN: 0-85115-625-8, (Rochester, NY: Boydell & Brewer, Inc., 1997).

M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois. Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Contenant lesa Généalogies, l'Histoire et la Chronologie des Familles Nobles de France in Volumes, 1 to 15 (Seconde Édition; Rue St-Jacques, Paris: Antoine Boudet, Libraire-Imprimeur du Roi, (1770 - 1786)).

M. Lainé (Pub). Archives Généalogiques et Historiques de La Noblesse de France ou Receuil de Preuves, Mémoires et Notices Généalogiques in Imprimerie de Béthune, Rue Palatine, No. 5, 1 - 11 (No. 1, Rue du Paon-Saint-André-des-Arcs, Paris, France: M. Lainé, 1828 - 1850).

Marcellus Donald R. von Redlich. Pedigrees and Some of the Emperor Charlemagne's Descendants. in ISBN: 0-8063-0494-4 (1001 North Calvert Street, Baltimore, MD 21202: Genealogical Publishing Co., Inc., 1996).

Moody, T.W., Martin, F.X. & Byrne, F.J.. A New History of Ireland in no series, IX: Maps, Genealogies, Lists (Walton Street, Oxford OX26DP: Oxford University Press, 1984).

P.D. Abbott, Provinces, Pays and Seigneuries of France in ISBN: 0-9593773-0-1 (Author at 266 Myrtleford, 3737, Australia: Priries Printers Pty. Ltd, Canberra A.C.T., Australia, November, 1981). Paul Augé. Nouveau Larousse Universel in no series (13 à 21 Rue Montparnasse et Boulevard Raspail 114: Librairie Larousse, 1948).

Paul Theroff, posts on the Genealogy Electronic Bulletin Board of the Prodigy Interactive Personal Service, was a member as of 5 April 1994, at which time he held the identification MPSE79A, until July, 1996. His main source was Europaseische Stammtafeln.

Perro, Walter D., Jr.. The Ancient, Royal, and Colonial America Ancestry of Walter D. Perro, Jr. in no series, Draft A. (n.p.: Self, 8-Feb-1995 at 16:17 Hours.).

Source is from a note posted on the Genealogy Electronic Bulletin Board of the Prodigy Computer online services., n.d.

Stewart Ross. Monarchs of Scotland in no series (460 Park Avenue South, New York, NY 10016: Facts on File, Inc., 1990).

Stuart, Roderick W., Royalty for Commoners in ISBN: 0-8063-1344-7 (1001 North Calvert Street, Baltimore, MD 21202, USA: Genealogical Publishing Company, Inc., 1992).

______. Leana Randall, a Prodigy Bulletin Board Member [ID#GRMG48A], was active in posting lengthy lines since July 1994. in no series (n.p.: n.pub., n.d.).

______. no title in no series (n.p.: n.pub., n.d.).

______. Personal Research. References with "FHL" numbers refer to the microfilm number availble from the Family Home Library headquartered in Salt Lake City, with local branches. in no series (n.p.: n.pub., n.d.).